the world is that blessed company of holy ones that houshold of faith that Spouse of Christ and Church of the living God which is the pillar and ground of truth that so we may imbrace her communion follow her directions and rest in her judgment Very good counsel I confess and such as is to be pursued by all sober Christians But being this counsel doth suppose as a matter granted that the true Church is very easie to be found if it be carefully sought after which doth imply the constant and perpetual visibility of it however controverted and denied by some later Writers I shall first labor to make good that which he supposeth and prove that which he takes for granted that so we may proceed the better on our following search and rest the surer on the judgment of the Church being once found out And here I shall not need to look back on those who making none to be of the Church but the elect children of God do thereby make it altogether invisible to a mortal eye We have spoke enough of that in the former Chapter and therefore shall adde nothing now but that it may seem strange unto men of reason that when Paul and Barnabas came to Ierusalem they were received of the Church as is said Acts 15.4 and yet could not see the Church which did receive them or that Paul went unto Caesarea and saluted the Church as is said of him Acts 18.22 in case he had not seen the Church which he did salute We grant indeed the Church to be invisible in its more noble parts that is to say the Saints triumphant in the Heavens the Elect on Earth and that it is invisible in the whole latitude and extent thereof for who can see so great a body diffused in all places of the world at one time or in all the times of his life supposing him to be the greatest traveller that was ever known And yet this doth not make the Church to be more invisible than any particular man may be said to be invisible also because we do not see his Brain his Heart and his Liver the three principal parts which convey Life and Blood and motion to the rest of the Body nor because we cannot see at once both his back and his belly and every other member in his full proportion The visibility of the Church is proved sufficiently by the visibility of those several and respective Congregations or Assemblies of men which are convened together under lawful Ministers for the Administration of the Word and Sacraments to which men may repair as they see occasion for their spiritual comfort and instruction in the things of God with whom they may joyn themselves in his publick worship with reference to that soul and power of Government which animates and directs the whole And such a Visibility of the Church there hath always been from Adam down to Noah from Noah to Abraham from him to Moses and the Prophets from thence to Christ and from Christs time unto the present It is true the light hereof hath been sometimes dangerously ecclipsed but never extinguished no more than is the Sun when got under a Cloud Desicere videtur Sol non defiâ—it as the Father hath it Since God first had a Church it hath still been visible though more or less according unto times and seasons more in some places than in others although not always in such whole and sound condition as it ought to be They who are otherwise perswaded conceive that they have found some intervals or space of time in which there was no Visible Church on the face of the Earth of which times there are two remarkable under the Law and two as notable as those since the birth of the Gospel Under the Law they instance in the reign of Ahab of which Elijah makes complaint That they had laid waste the Church and slain the Prophets and that he onely was left to serve the Lord and in the persecution raised by Antiâ—chus King of Syrius of which it is reported in the Book of Maccabees that the Sanctuary was defiled the publick Sacrifices interdicted Circumcision and the Sabbath abrogated and more than so the Idols of the Syrians publickly advanced for the people to fall down and worship insomuch as all those who sought after righteousness and justice were fain to flie unto the wilderness there to save themselves But the answer unto this is easie For though those instances do prove that the Church at those times was in ill-condition in regard to her external peace yet prove they not that there was such a general defection from the worship of God as to make the Church to be invisible For first The complaint of Elijah was not universal in reference to the whole Church of God but in relation onely unto that of Israel where King Ahab reigned a Schismatical Church that when it was at the best and sometimes an Idolatrous one also The Church of Iudah stood entire in the service of God according to the prescript of his holy Law under the Rule and Government of the good King Iehosaphat a Prince who with a perfect heart served the God of his Fathers and who preserved the people under his command in the true Religion The Sun shined comfortably on Iudah though an Egyptian darkness had over-spread the whole Realm of Israel And if Elijah fled for safety to the woods and deserts and did not flie for succor to the Land of Iudah it was not out of an opinion that the two Tribes had Apostated from their God as well as the ten but out of a wise and seasonable fear of being delivered by those of Iudah into the hands of his enemies Iehosaphat being at that time in good terms with Ahab by whom Elijah stood accused for troubling of the State of Israel As for the other instance under King Antiochus the Text indeed describes it for a great persecution greater than which that Nation never suffered under but it declares withal expresly that there was no such general defection from the Law of God as was projected by the Tyrant For the common people stood couragiously to their old Religion and neither would obey the Kings Commandment in offering to the Syrian Idols or eating meats which were prohibited by the Law of Moses And as for those which fled unto the Woods and Wilderness they fled not thither onely for their personal safety in hope to finde an hiding place in those impenetrable desarts but as unto a place of strength or a fortified City from whence they might sally as they did against their enemies and in the which they might enjoy that freedom in the exercise of their own Religion which could not be hoped for in Ierusalem and other places under the command of Antiochus A persecuted Church we finde both before and here but the persecution neither held so long nor was so general as to make the Church to
us out the way unto life eternal both by thy Doctrine and Example Conduct us we beseech thee in the pathes of righteousness suppress that itch of curiosity which hath not left one Article of the holy Faith without stain or censure and make us chearfully submit our Reason to the Rule of Faith And thou O God the Father Almighty Maker of Heaven and Earth send down thy holy Spirit into our hearts that by his Grace we may believe in thine onely begotten son JESUS CHRIST our Lord place all our hopes upon the merits of his most precious death and passion our comforts in his glorious Resurrection and Ascension That by his means and mediation we may be made true Members of thy Catholick Church enjoy a right Communion with thy blessed Saints and the remission of our sins in this present world That so we may be made partakers of the Resurrection unto Life eternal in the world to come So be it Amen FINIS Eccl. 12.12 Plautus Rom. 2.1 Eccl. 4.7 Tacit. Ann. Pag. 350. Pacian in Biblioth Patr. Whitac Contr. 2. q. 9. c. 8. Horat. de arte Poet. Ovid. Triâ—t Eleg. 1. Virg. Aen. l. 1. Ambros. in Hexaemer 1 Cor. 12.20 Ephes. 5.32 De Civit. dei l. 22. c. 17. Hos. 2.19 Eph. 5.30 Eph. 4.5 1 Cor. 12.13 Tacit. Annal. lib. 15. Joh. 3.16 Joh 20.31 2 Pet. 3.16 Rom. 14.1 Heb. 5 13 14. 2 Tim. 1.13 Iren. adv haeres l. 1. c. 2. Id. ibid. c. 3. Iren. adv haeâ—es l. 1. c. 3. Tertull. de veland Virgin Aug. Serm. de Temp. 115. Aug. de fide Symb. c. 1. Id. in Encheirid a Laur. Ruffin in Symbol Aug. Serm. 115. de Temp. Ambros. Serm. 38. Hieron Epist ad Pammach 61. Leo Epi. 13. ad Palcher De Eccl. Officiis l. 2 c. 3. Cap. 56. Terent. in Andria Aug. Encheir ad Laurent Id. lib. de fide Symb. c. 1. Epist. 61. ad Pammach c. 9. Lib. 1. c. 3. Tertul. adv Praxeam Ignat. Epist. ad Trallian Euseb. Hist. l. 1. c. ult Examen Concil Trident. sess 4. Articl of 1562. Art 134. Contra Donat. l. 4. c. 23. Field l. 4. c. 21. Vigilius contra Eutych l. 4. Hooker Eccles. Polit. l. 5. Apolog. pro Confess Remon Durand Rationale Divin Field of the Church l. 2. c. 1. Ruffinus in Exposit. Symb. Concil Agathens Can. 13. Aug. Homil 42. Conc. Foro-Iuliens Apud Binium Tom. 3. par 1. l. 1. p. 262. Durand Rational Divin Anast. apud Platinam in Collect. Concil Durand Rational Divin Baron Annal Eccl. A. 44. Perk. Exposition of the Creed Id. ibid. B. Bilsons Survey p. 664. August de doctr Christian. Id. de Civit. l. 11. c. 3. B Bilsons Survey p. 664. Binuis in Annot. in Concil Tolet. IV. Tom. Concil 2. part 2. Perk. Exposition of the Creed Mar. 16.15 Isocrat in Orat. ad Nicoclen Aristol Analytic prior Quintilian l. 2. cap. 13. Philo de vita Mofis l. 3. Iulii Etist decretal c. 8. Mat. 28 20. Paci Epist. 1. ad Symp. Downs of the Authors and Authority of the Creed Ruffinus in posit Symb. Lact. l. 2. c. 9. Act. 17.28 1 Cor. 15.33 Tit. 1.12 B. Iewels challenge Pet. Mart. de votis coelebat Chemnit Examen de Tradition c. 6. August Epist 19. Hieronyn ad Damas. Epist. 57. Vincent Lirin adv haeres c. 38. Id. ibid. c. 2. Augustin in Epist. 118. Id. contr Iulian. Pelagi l 2.9 Id. ibid. c. 10. Canon An. 1571. cap. de Concionator An. 1. Eliz. cap. 1. Saravia de divers ministerii gradibus Calvin Inst l. 2. c. 16. sect 1â— (b) Coke in Calvins case (c) Phocylid sentent (d) Rom. 8.38 (e) Philip. 1.6 (f) Valla in Annotat. in N. Test. (g) Zanch. de Natura Dei c. 3. (h) Melancht in Exam. Artic. de Iustificatione (i) Vrsin in Exposit. praecept 1. (k) Arist. in lib. Demonstrat (l) Joh. 4.39.41 42. (m) 2 Pet. 1.21 (n) 2 Thes. 2 10 11 12. (o) Heb. 11.1 (p) Beza in Heb. c. 11. v. 1. (q) Haymo in Heb. c. 11. v. 1. (r) 2 Tim. 2.18 (s) Haymo in Heb. c. 11. v. 1. (t) Heb. 3.14 (u) Budaeus in Comment Gr. Linguae (x) 2 Cor. 9.4 11.17 (y) Ephes. 6.12 (z) Haymo in Heb. 11. v. 1. (a) Id. ibid. (b) Rev. 1.20 (c) Beza in Heb. c. 11. v. 1. (d) August in Psalm 77. (e) Id. in Iohan tract 29. (f) Compend Theol. lib. 5. c. 21. (g) Zuinglius in Matth. 23.13 (h) Muscul. loci commun loco de Fide n. 3. (i) Wotton de Reconcil Peccat part 1. lib 2. c. 14. n. 3. (k) Mat. 8.26 (l) Mat. 28.2 c. (m) Calvin in Ioh. cap. 2. v. 11. (n) Joh. 4.39 (o) Davenant in Coloss. 2. v. 2. (p) Joh. 11.42 (q) Calvin in Ioh. cap. 11. v. 42. (r) Joh. 1.12 (s) Joh. 2.23 (t) Calv. in locum cap. 2. v. 23. (u) Joh. 2.24 (x) Muscul Loci commun de fide (y) Exod. 14. v. 31. (z) Muscul. ut supr (a) Exod. 19.9 (b) Basil. de sancto Spiritu c. 14. (c) Socrat. hist. Eccles. l. 1. c. 25. (d) Ruffin in Exposit. Symboli (e) Paschas de Spirit sancto lib. 1. (f) August in Ioh. tractat 29. (g) Wotton de Reconcil Peccat part 1. l. 2. c. 14. (h) Joh. 2.23 (i) Act. 16 31. (k) Hermes (l) Origen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in prooemio (m) Hilar. de Trinitate l. 10. (n) Symbol Caroli M. (o) Heb. 11.6 (p) Iewel Apol Eccles. Anglic (q) Act. 8.13 (r) Calvin Instit. l. 3. c. 2. â— 10. (s) Idem in Act. 8.13 (t) Act. 8.21 22. (u) Ignat. Epi. (x) 1 Tim. 1.19 20. 2 Tim. 2.17 18. (y) 1 Tim. 1.20 (z) Calvin Instit l. 3. c. 2. n. 11. (a) Rom. 6.22 (b) Act. 5.4 (c) Act. 8.23.21 (d) 1 Tim. 1.19 (e) Act. 8.22 (f) 1 Tim. 1.20 (g) 1 Cor. 5.4 (h) Rom. 1. 18.20 (i) Jude v. 6. (k) Mat. 25.30.1 (l) Mark 1.24 (m) Mat. 8.29 (n) Heb. 2.16 (o) Sect. 1. ch 2. (p) Vrsin Theses Theol. c. 13. (q) Id. ibid. (r) Iackson of justifying faith c. 2. (s) Vrsin Cutech part 2. qu. 21. n. 2. (t) Matth. 13.20 21. (u) Bucan Com. loc de Fide (x) Vrsin Catech part 2. qu. 21. (y) Mat. 17.20 (z) 1 Cor. 12.8 9 10. (a) Cicer. in Tusc. quaest l. 1. (b) Lactant. l. 3.8 (c) Act. 14.16 17. (d) Tacit. de mor. German (e) Lactant. l. 1.2 (f) Ap. Morâ— de vera Relig. (g) Lactant l. 1. c. 11.13 c. (h) Lucan Pharsal l. 10. (i) Lactant. l. 2. (k) Iuvenal Sat. 13. (l) August de civit Dei l. (n) Minut. Fel in Octavio (o) Lactant. l. 1.6 (p) Minut. Fel. in Octavio (r) Mereur Trism in Paeman c. 2 3 4 c. El in Asclep c. 6 7. (s) Lactant. l. 1.6 (t) Id. cap. 7. (u) Minut. Fel. in Octavio (x) Clem. Alexand in Proâ—rept (y) Laert. in vita Socrat. (z) Tertul. in Apolog. c. 46. (a) Laert. in vita Socr. (b) Plato in Epist. 13. ad
affirms this of them that all they did conduce to no other end quam ut nullus omnino aut rogetur aut colatur Deus And in this state the business stood when the first Advocates which pleaded in the behalf of the Christian faith did undertake the vindicating of Gods power and providence and laboured to possess the world with a right opinion both of the Beeing and divine Nature of GOD and also of his soveraign power in ordering the course of nature and governing all sublunary affairs of what kinde soever Whose arguments being drawn especially from the light of reason and therefore fittest to convince the gainsaying Gentiles are elegantly summed up by Minutius Felix out of whose excellent Dialogue I shall here present them according as they lay before me and then confirm the truth of that which he there delivereth out of the works and writings of the old Philosophers and other learned men amongst those Gentiles whom prejudice and prepossession had not formerly blinded The difference saith he betwixt us men and beasts doth consist in this that they whose faces are inclined to look down to the earth seem to be chiefly made to look after their provender But we whose countenances are raised up towards the Firmament to whom is given both speech and reason by which we may know feel and imitate the works of God must needs be counted inexcusable should we be ignorant of that divine light which doth even thrust it self on our eyes and senses It is an high degree of Sacriledge to seek for that upon the Earth which is not to be found but in Heaven on high Which makes them seem to me to lâ—â—ve neither understanding sense nor so much as eyes who would not have this World accomplished by the Divine wisdome of God but compacted only of several parcels joyned together by chance For what can be so obvious so confessed so manifest whether we lift up our Eyes to Heaven or behold those things which are beneath and round about us then that there is some Divine power of most exquisite judgement by which the whole frame of Nature is inspired moved maintained and ordered Behold the Heaven it self of what a vast circumference and how swiftly moved bespangled in the night with stars illustrated in the day time with the beams of the Sun and thou mayst know by that the wonderful and divine disposure of its Supreme Governour Observe the year how it ends the circular motion of the Sun the moneth distinguished by the increase and wane of the Moon the mutual succession of light and darkness that rest and labour may by turns succeed one another Let us relinquish to Astronomers a more exact discourse of the Stars and Planets whether they serve to direct the course of Navigation or usher in the seasons of seed and harvest which as they were not made created nor disposed of without a Supreme Workman of most perfect wisdome so could they not be comprehended and made intelligible but by great art and understanding When the orderly method of the season distinguisheth it self by the constant variety of several fruits doth it not openly avouch who is the Author and the Parent thereof that is to say the Spring bedecked with flowers and the Summer with corn the Fall made acceptable by its fruits and the Winter necessary by its Olives Besides how great an argument is it of an heavenly Providence to interpose the temperament of the Spring and Autumn lest if it were all Winter it should freeze us with cold or if it were all Summer it should scorch us with heat that so one part of the year might fall into the other without producing any sensible or dangerous alteration in the state of things Behold the Sea how it is bounded with the shore which it may not pass the Earth how it is fructified with trees which it self produceth the Ocean how it is divided between ebbs and flouds the Fountains how they flow with continual streams the Rivers how they pass away with perpetual waters What need I speak of the perpendicular height of Mountains or the declivities of the hils or the extension of the fields What need we speak of that variety of weapons wherewith brute beasts are armed for their own defence some fortified with horns others palisadoed with teeth some furnished with hoofs some provided of stings and others having means to preserve themselves either by the nimbleness of their feet or the help of their wings Especially consider the comeliness and beauty of our own bodies made of an upright structure an erected countenance the eyes advanced as Sentinels in the Keep or Watch-tower and all the rest of the senses placed in the Fort or Capital and will not that acknowledge GOD for its sole Artificer An endless work it were to run over all particular members take this once for all that there is not one part in all the body which serveth not both for necessary use and ornament also And which is yet more wonderful then all the rest though there be the same structure of all yet hath every man his several and proper lineaments by which though we are all alike yet are we also so unlike as to be easily discerned from one another The manner of our birth and the desire of procreation is it not given by GOD alone That the dugs spring with milk when the Babe doth ripen and that the Infant groweth up by that milky dew proceeds it not from the same Author Nor doth GOD take care only of the whole but of every part The Isle of Britain which is defective in the heat of the Sun is notwithstanding refreshed with the warmth of the Sea which doth incompass it Nilus doth satisfie for the want of rain that is in Egypt Euphrates fatneth Mesopotamia and Indus is reported both to sow and water the Eastern Regions If then as often as thou entrest into any house and seest in what an excellent order all things therein are both disposed of and set â—ut at the best advantage thou canst not choose but think there is some Lord or Master of it which hath so disposed it and one that is much better then the things themselves so in this great house the World when thou observest the Heaven and Earth the order law and providence by which they are guided how canst thou choose but think that there is some Lord of this Vniverse the Author of those Stars and Constellations of far more beauty then the loveliest of those several parts But possibly thou mayst not so much call in question whether there be a Divine Providence which ruleth all things as whether it be subject to the power of one or of many Gods which will be no great difficulty to determine neither if we observe the Arts of Empire used in Earthly Kingdoms which have their pattern from above For when did ever any partnership in Empire either begin upon good tearms or not end in bloud
before the beginning of time and shall be also as it is when time it self shall be no more In this regard he tels us also of himself that he is A and Ω or the first or the last which was and is and is to come still the same for ever And finally in this respect it is said by Tertullian Ante omnia Deus erat solus et erat sibi tempus mundus et omnia i. e. Before all things were God was and he was also to himself time the world and all things He was alone quia nil aliud extrinsecus praeter illum because there was not any thing without or besides him and yet not then alone if we weigh it rightly Habebat enim Deum quod habebat in semet ipso c. for he had alwayes with him that divine wisdome which he had alwayes in himself And so the old Philosophers are to be expoonded when they say of God that he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 immortal and eternal or everlasting that is to say not only a parte post as Angels and the souls of men are called mortal but also a parte ante which none was but God Which makes up that conclusion of the royal Psalmist Before the mountaines were brought forth or ever the earth and the world were made thou art God from everlasting and world without end world without end a parte post from everlasting also a parte ante but in both eternall Of the same nature is that infiniteness in Almighty God in respect of dimensions which by a name distinct may be called immensity whereby he is of infinite extension not circumscribed with any bounds filling all places whatsoever but contained of none Of this immensity or unmeasurableness doth the Prophet speak saying Who hath measured the waters in the hollow of his Hand and meted out heaven with his span and comprehended the dust of the earth in his three fingers after such a manner as men take up a dust or sand and weighed the mountaines with scales and the hils in a balance Who taketh up the Isles as a very little thing before whom all nations are as nothing as the drop of a bucket This by an other name and in other respects is also called Vbiquity or Omnipresence by which our GOD is present in all places every where and confined to none but as a sphere as very understandingly said Trismegistus whose Center is every where his circumference no where In reference to this we finde it said by Moses of the Lord our God that he is God in Heaven above and in the earth below The very same with that of the royal Psalmist If I climb up into Heaven thou art there if I goe down into Hell thou art there also And so we have it both in Moses and in the Psalms In reference unto this it is said by Ieremy Do not I fill Heaven and Earth saith the Lord And Can any man hide himself in secret places that I shall not see him And so we have it in the Law and the Prophets too And though the Gentiles did exceedingly stomach at the primitive Christians for giving this Vbiquity or Omnipresence to their Lord and God Discurrentem scilicet illum volunt et ubique praesentem as Cecilius in the Dialogue did object against them yet did the Fathers of all times stand most stoutly to it and would not yeild a jot to their importunities For thus saith the renowned Augustine Deus meus ubique praesens ubique totus nusquam inclusus My GOD saith he is in all places present in all places wholly but so in all places as contained in none More fully Gregory the great Deus est intra omnia non inclusus extra omnia non exclusus supra omnia non elatus i. e. GOD is in all things but not inclosed he is without all things but not excluded he is above all things but not lifted up and finally beneath all things and yet not depressed And though it may be truly said of the sons of men Qui ubique est nusquam est he that is every where is no where that is to say he that ingageth himself in every business will goe thorow with none yet so it cannot be affirmed of the God of Heaven unlesse perhaps it be in a qualifyed sense interpreting nusquam esse by non includi And in that sense is that saying of St. Bernard exactly verifyed Nusquam est et ubique est i. e. He is no where because no place either reall or imaginary can comprehend or contain him and he is every where because no body no space nor spirituall substance can exclude his presence Proceed we next to the third species or kinde of infiniteness which we called the infinity of comprehensions by which all things whatsoever as well things future as things past are alike present to him and for ever before him by which he knoweth things that are not as if they were and doth accordingly decree and determine of them with as much perspicacity of wisdome and infallibility of judgment as if they were actually before his eyes For first God being of an infinite knowledge most perfectly and simply knoweth all things in himself which ever were or shall be in the times to come and then being of an infinite wisdome to dispose of all things as may conduce most to his honour and glory hath either given them bounds which they shall not passe or left them a dispositive power of their own occasions putting upon things necessary the law of necessity and leaving things contingent to the lot of contingency The due consideration of which weighty point brought the Apostle to cry out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O the depth of the riches of the wisdome and knowledge of God Which two though two distinct acts and attributes in our apprehension yet differ not in GOD as before was said nor perhaps very much in themselves at all For wisdome is but the excellency of knowledge consisting either in the dignity or usefulnesse of the matter known or the more perfect manner of discerning what they truely are And of this wisdome or more usefull kind of knowledge there are these two offices the one stedfastly to propose a right end the other to present a right choice of means for effecting thereof But being it is equally consonant to Gods infinite wisdome and not a whit derogatory to his infinite power that some things should be as truely contingent as other are really and truely necessary therefore hath God been pleased as well to decree contingency as to decree or fore-determine of necessity Hereupon it will follow by good rules of Logick that though there be an immutability in the counsails of God arising from the infiniteness of his knowledge and wisdome yet that there are some things which might not have been and that some things are not which yet might have been or might have been far
otherwise then now they are For neither is the prescience or foreknowledge of almighty God for by that name his infinite knowledge may be styled the necessary and adaequate cause that things shall fall out as they do not otherwise but rather because things shall in time so fall out therefore GOD fore-knowes them Nor doth his infinite wisdome in pursuit of the means conducing to the end proposed so fetter and intangle his most infinite power but that he is still liberum agens and is at liberty to produce his end by things plainly contingent as well as by such whereon he hath imposed an everlasting necessity or to suspend the execution of some former edict according as he seeth just occasion for it which liberty in the holy one of Israel is an high perfection For as his eternal knowledge of all things doth not make all things which he knoweth to be eternal so neither doth the immutability of his decrees make every thing which he decrees to be immutable there being many temporal and mutable things which he eternally both knew and decreed accordingly So that for GOD to alter his proceedings with men according as they stand or fall in the acts of piety now punishing where he lately rewarded and presently rewarding where before he punished argueth no mutability in the counsails of GOD but rather an unmovable constancy to the immutable rule of justice which being alwayes one and the same without variation must needs afford different measure unto different deserts and sit contrary dispositions with contrary recompences And on the other side to make this conclusion that because God fore-knoweth by his infinite knowledge and by his infinite wisdome hath decreed of all things even from all eternity therefore it is as impossible for any thing to be otherwise then it is or otherwise then it hath been or will be hereafter as to recall again that which is past already were either to make GOD an impertinent agent in the continuall governance of humane affaires or that he hath nothing else to do but to behold the issue of his former counsails For plainly they which so conceive of the counsails of GOD that all things are decreed and predetermined by him even to the taking up of a straw which was Cartwrights phrase although they have not said it in terms express yet do they necessarily infer or involve thus much That God by his eternall and immutable decrees did set the whole course of nature going with an irresistible and untractable swindge and doth since only look upon it with an awfull eye as Masters sometimes watch their servants to see how willingly or unwillingly how carefully or negligenly they attend his businesse Which how derogatory it is to the truth of the Gospell those words of CHRIST Et pater adhuc operatur i. e. I work and my Father also worketh do declare sufficiently it being evident by that Text if considered rightly that there is altogether as much need of Gods power and wisdome to manage and direct the affaires of the world as at first to make it Thus are we come at last to the fourth and last species of Infinity which is that of Power or of Omnipotence and therein to behold GOD as the Father Almighty the Father because the fountain and root of being and the Almighty Father too because that being in himself an eternal being he had withall a power invested or inherent in him to give a being to the Creatures and to make all things out of nothing which needs must be the act of a power most mighty To this the former part of this Chapter served but as a preamble or a necessary introduction to bring us to the knowledge of this part of the Article viz. That GOD is not only a Father but a Father Almighty which could not otherwise have been fully cleered and made known unto us then by a serious looking on him in his names and attributes For finding in the name IEHOVAH that he is existing of himself and that from him all things that are receive their being his mighty strength in the name of El his eminent power in that of Adonai or Lord that he is God most high in Helion and a Judge in Elohim and then concluding out of these that being such he must be of an uncompounded and most simple essence by consequence eternal and incomprehensible of infinite knowledge to foresee and wisdome to effect what he meaneth to do we may from all together come to this result that he can be no other then the Father Almighty And this was the result which was made of old by the most learned of the Gentiles who having made a muster of his severall Attributes resolved all into this at last that he was the general Father both of God and Men the Parent of the Universe both of Heaven and Earth and therefore without question an Almighty Father Mercurius Trismegistus calleth him in termes expresse Patrem mundi the Father or Parent of the world affirming that the name of good and of a Father belong only to him and so Pythagoras cals him too as is said by Clement Plato entituled him Universi Patrem the Father or Parent of the Universe Iamblichus one of Plato's followers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or self-father as before was noted By Aristotle in his book de Mundo he is called Pater deorum et hominum the Father both of Gods and Men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the words of Homer By Virgil in the same sense Hominum sator atque Deorum in the first of the Aeneids By Orpheus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Original Ancester of all and by Apollo himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the unspeakable Father And for the titile of Almighty I finde it given expresly to him in a verse of one of the Sibyls where he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Omnipotent invisible and yet seeing all things The like doth frequently occurre in the Latine Poets who call him the Almighty Father in as positive termes as he is called here in the Creed Tum Pater Omnipotens foecundis imbribus c. And in another place At pater Omnipotens speluncis abdidit atris as we read in Virgil. At Pater Omnipotens misso perfregit Olympum c. so it is in Ovid And by Valerius Soranus one of elder times their Iupiter or supreme deity had the title of Almighty and King of Kings assigned unto him Iupiter Omnipotens Regum Rex ipse Deusque as St. Augustine citeth him out of Varro More might be added unto this were not this sufficient to shew that even the learned Gentiles did acknowledge God to be the Father Almighty We must next see how and in what respects he is called a Father and doth stand so entituled in the front of the Creed And first the name of Father as applyed to God in holy Scripture is taken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Personally as
deceit and villanie and mischievous imaginations and invincible malice But of all miracles of Omnipotence mentioned in the Scripture there is not in my judgement any one more eminent then that which he wrought upon the children of Ammon and Moab and those of Mount Seir when they joined all their Forces together against Iehosaphat the good King of Iudah For by a strange misprision which God sent amongst them the children of Ammon and Moab fell upon the inhabitants of Mount Seir and slew them and destroyed them utterly and when they had made an end of the Inhabitants of Seir every one to destroy another Never so great a slaughter made never so signal a deliverance given to the people of God by the swords of their Enemies even by the swords of those who had joined together to root out their memorial from the face of the earth If now we should dâ—scend from Scriptures to Ecclesiastical History shall we not finde the great power of God exemplified as visibly in the protection and defence of the Christian Church and that not only in the miraculous propagation and increase thereof and bringing to calamitous ends her greatest enemies but working on the hearts of the sharpest Persecutors to intermit their rage and lay down their fury Witness the Edict of Trajan the Author of the third Persecution De Christianis non inquirendis that no such Inquisition should be made against them as in former times that of the Emperour Adrian Ne Christianus indicta causa puniatur that no Christian should from thenceforth be punished without some crime laid to his charge in which he had offended against the Laws Antonine adding unto this ut delator poenae subjaceat that the Promoter should be lyable to punishment if he proved it not The like of Marcus as great a Persecuter at the first as any which had been before him who did not onely stay the fury of the Executioners but mortem iis minabatur qui Christianos accusabant but threatned death to the accusers Nor staid God here but for the further manifestation of his mighty power in ruling and over-ruling the hearts of men he wrought so wonderfully and Omnipotently on the hearts of some of their greatest enemies that from their bitter and most violent Persecutors they became their Patrons Witness the Mandate or edict of the Emperor Galienus not only for the intermitting of the persecution which Valerianus his Father had raised against them but authorizing the Prelates and other Ministers Vt cuncta munia pro consuetudine obirent to perform all the sacred Offices which belonged unto them Finally witness the like Edict of Maximinus one of the chief Instruments of Diocletians butcheries and a great slaughterman himself when he came to the Empire commanding that the Christians should be left to their own Religion and not compelled as formerly under pain of death to offer sacrifice to Idols but wonne if possibly it might be blanditiis adhortationibus by the fairest means and the best perswasions that the wit of man could lay before them These things as they were marvellous in the eyes of all men so marvellous that they could not choose but see and say A Domino haec facta that they were all of them of the Lords own doing so was it as easie to be seen that they were the effects of his Omnipotence proceeding from the love and power of a Father Almighty ARTICLE II. Of the Second ARTICLE OF THE CREED Ascribed unto St. IOHN 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Creatorem Coeli et Terrae i. e. Maker of Heaven and Earth CHAP. IV. Of the Creation of the World and the parts thereof that it was made at first by Gods mighty power and since continually preserved by his infinite Providence WITH very great fitness doth the Article of the Worlds Creation come next the Attribute of Almighty as being that act which might alone entitle GOD unto Omnipotence were there none besides For what but an Omnipotent power could out of no praeexistent matter create that goodly edifice of Heaven and Earth and all things in the same contained which every naturall man beholdeth with such admiration that possibly he cannot choose but say with the royall Psalmist The Heavens declare the glory of God and the Earth sheweth his handy work A work so full of wonder to the antient Gentiles that some of them made the world a God Vis illum i. e. Deum mundum vocare non falleris as it is in Seneca others more rationally conceiving GOD to be the soul of the World as giving animation or being to it And though they erred as well in making the World a God as making GOD to be the Soul of the World yet they might very well have said as one since hath done that the World is nothing else but God unfolded and manifested in the Creature Nil aliud Mundus universus quam Deus explicatus as Cusanus hath it And certainly the speciall motions which did induce GOD unto this great work were a desire and purpose to expresse his power to exercise his providence and declare his goodness For though GOD needed not to have made the World in regard of himself for the World we know was made in the beginning of time but GOD is infinite and eternal before all beginnings yet it seemed good to him to create it at last as a thing most conducible to his praise and glory Some measuring the God of Heaven by their own affections and finding nothing so agreeable to their own dispositions as to be in company conceive that God being at last weary of his own solitude did create the World that he might have the company of the Angels in Heaven and make a start into the Earth when he saw occasion to recreate himself with the sons of Men. Quae beata esse solitudo queat What happiness said Hortensius can be in solitude To which Lactantius not being furnished with a better doth return this answer that GOD cannot be said to be alone Habet enim Ministros quos vocamus nuncios as having the society of the holy Angels But then Lactantius must suppose that the Angels have been coeternal with GOD himself which were to make all Gods and no God at all or else his Answer is no answer as to that Objection How much more rightly might we have thus replyed unto them that the supreme contentment possible to Almighty God is by reflecting on himself and in himself contemplating his own infinite glories which being co-aevall with himself even from all eternity he needed no no more company before the World was made then he hath done since Lactantius being a man of a very geat reading though indeed a better Humanitian then Divine could not but know those sweet delights which a man habited in learning takes in contemplation and the society which he hath of his own dear thoughts though never so much removed
from the sight of men And if the wise Gentile could affirme so sadly nunquam minus solum esse quam cum solus esset that he was never lesse alone then when he was by himself what need can any rational man suppose in Almighty God of having more company then himself in If this suffice not for an answer to that needlesse demand What God did before he made the World let him take that of Augustine on the like occasion who being troubbled with this curious and impertinent question is said to have returned this answer Curiosis fabricare inferos that he made Hell for all such troublesome and idle Questionists But it pleased God at last when it seemed best unto his infinite and eternal wisdome to create the World and all things visible and invisible in the same contained A point so clear and evident in the Book of God that he must needs reject the Scripture who makes question of it And as the Scripture tels us that God made the World so do they also tell us this that because he made the World he is therefore God For thus saith David in the Psalms The Lord is great and very greatly to be praised he is to be feared above all Gods As for the Gods of the Heathen they are but Idols but it is the Lord which made the Heavens Where plainly the strength of Davids argument to prove the Lord to be God doth consist in this because it was he only not the gods of the Heathen which created the World The like we also finde in the Prophet Ieremy The Lord saith he is the true God he is the living God and an everlasting King and the Nations shall not be able to abide his indignation Thus shall ye say unto them The Gods that have not made the Heavens and the Earth even they shall perish from the Earth and from under these Heavens He hath made the Earth by his power and established the World by his wisdome and hath stretched out the Heavens by his discretion In which two verses of the Prophet we have proof sufficient first that God made the World by his power and wisdome and secondly that this making of the World by his power and wisdome doth difference or distinguish him from the gods of the Heathen of whom it is affirmed expressely that they were so far from being able to make Heaven and Earth that they should perish from the Earth and from under Heaven But what need Scripture be produced to assert that truth which is so backed by the authority of the Learned Gentiles whose understandings were so fully convinced by the inspection of the Book of nature especially by that part of it which did acquaint them with the nature of the Heavenly Bodies that they concluded to themselves without further evidence that the Authour of this great Book was the only God and that he only was that great invisible power which did deserve that Soveraign title And this Pythagoras one of the first founders of Philosopie amongst the Grecians who in all probability had never seen the works of Moses as Plato and those that followed after are supposed to have done doth most significantly averre in these following verses which are preserved in Iustin Martyr 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which may be thus paraphased in our English tongue He that will say I am a Power divine A God besides that one let him first make A world like this and say that this is mine Before he to himself that title take For the next point that God the Father Almighty did create the World it is a truth so clear and evident in the Book of God that he must needs reject the Scripture who makes question of it it being not only told us in the holy Scriptures that God made the World but also when he made it and upon what reasons with all the other circumstances which concern the same The very first words of Gods book if we look no further are in themselves sufficient to confirme this point In the beginning saith the Text God created the Heaven and the Earth As Moses so the royal Psalmist He laid the foundations of the Earth and covered it with the deep as it were with a garment and spreadeth out the Heavens like a curtain He made Heaven and Earth the Sea and all that therein is And so the whole Colledge of the Apostles when they were joyned together in their prayers to God Lord said they thou art God which made Heaven and Earth the Sea and all that in them is Made it but how not with his hands assuredly there is no such matter The whole World though it be an house and the house of God cum Deo totus mundus sit und domus said the Christian Oratour yet it is properly to be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an house not made with hands How then He made it only by his word Dixit et facta sunt He spake the word and they were made saith the sweet finger of Israel There went no greater paines to the Worlds creation then a Dixit Deus And this not only said by Moses but by David too Verbo Domini coeli firmatī sunt et spiritu oris ejus omnis virtus eorum i. e. By the word of the Lord were the Heavens made and all the hosts of them by the breath of his mouth In which it is to be observed that though the creation of the World be generally ascribed unto God the Father yet both the Son and the holy Ghost had their parts therein Verbo Domini by the word of the Lord were the Heavens made saith the Prophet David In the beginning was the Word All things were made by him and without him was nothing made saith St. Iohn the Apostle The Spirit of God moved upon the waters saith Moses in the Book of the Law and Spiritu oris ejus by breath of his mouth were all the hosts of Heaven created saith David in the book of Psalmes Made by his word but yet not made together in one instant of time to teach us men deliberation in our words and actions and to set forth unto us both his power and wisdome His power he manifested in the Method of the worlds creat on in that he did produce what effects he pleased without the help of natural causes in giving light unto the World before he had created the Sun and Moon making the earth fruitfull and to bring forth plants without the motion or influence of the Heavenly bodies And for his wisdome he expressed in as high a degree in that he did not create the Beasts of the field before he had provided them of fodder and sufficient herbage nor made man after his own image before he had finished his whole work filled his house and furnished it with all things necessary both for life and pleasures
Some time then God thought fit to take for perfecting the great work of the Worlds creation six dayes in all of which the first did lay the foundation the rest raised the building The foundation of it I conceive to be that unformed matter out of which all things were extracted in the other five dayes which Moses first calleth the Heaven and the Earth because they were so in potentia but after telleth us more explicitely that that which he called Earth was inanis et vacua without forme and void and that which he called Heaven was but an overcast of darkness or tenebrae super faciem Abyssi as the Vulgar reads it Of which Chaos or confused Masse we thus read in Ovid who questionless had herein consulted with the works of Moses before his time communicated to the learned Gentiles Ante mare et terras et quod tegit omnia Coelum Vnus erat toto naturae vultus in orbe Quem dixere Chaos rudis indigestaque moles Nec quicquam nisi pondus iners congestaque eodem Non bene junctarum discordia semina rerum c. Which I shall English from Geo. Sandys with some little change Before the Earth the Sea or Heaven were fram'd One face had nature which they Chaos nam'd An undigested lump a barren load Where jarring seeds of things ill-joyn'd abode No Sun as yet with light the World adorns Nor new Moon had repair'd her waning horns Nor hung the self-pois'd Earth in thin Air plac'd Nor had the Ocean the vast shores imbrac'd Earth Sea and Air all mixt the Earth unstable The Air was dark the Sea un-navigable No certain form to any one assign'd This that resist's For in one body join'd The cold and hot the dry and humid fight The soft and hard the heavy with the light Out of this Chaos or first matter did GOD raise the World according to those several parts and lineaments which we see it in not as out of any pre-existent matter which was made before and had not GOD for the Authour or Maker of it but as the first preparatory matter which himself had made including in the same potentially both the form and matter of the whole Creation except the soul of man only which he breathed into him after he had moulded up his body out of the dust of the earth And therefore it is truly said that GOD made all things out of nothing not out of nothing as the matter out of which it was made for then that nothing must be something but as the terminus a quo in giving them a reall and corporeal being which before they had not and did then first begin to have by the meer efficacy and vertue of his powerful world And though it be a maxime in the Schooles of Philosophy Ex nihilâ— nil fit that nothing can be made of nothing that every thing which hath a being doth require some matter which must be pre-existent to it yet this must either be condemned for erroneous doctrine in the chaire of Divinity or else be limited and restrained as indeed it may conâ—idering from whence it came to visible and natural agents which cannot goe beyond the sphere of their own activity Invisible and supernatural agents are not tyed to rules no not in the production of the works of nature though nature constituted and established in a certain course work every thing by time and measure in a certain rule Now as the World was made of nothing that is to say without any uncreated or precedent matter which may be possibly conceived to have been coexistent with the God-head it self and thereby gained a being or existence which before it had not so had it a beginning too that is to say a time in which it first did begin to be what before it was not This Moses calleth principium a beginning simple In principio creavit Deus Coelum et Terram In the beginning God created the Heaven and the Earth which is all one as if he had said the Heaven and the Earth had a beginning and that this unformed Masse of Chaos was the beginning or first draught of them the first in order of time because made before them not in the way of causality as the cause thereof Coelum et Terra in principio i. e. ante omnia facta sunt as Simon Pottius hath observed in his notes or Scholies on St. Iohns Gospell So that whether we do expound those words that the Heaven and Earth had a beginning or that Moses by those words did mean that out of that which he calleth the Heaven and the Earth as out of the beginning or first matter all things were created it comes all to one because it is acknowledged that that first matter was created by God and therefore of necessity was to have a beginning Nor doth the Scripture only tell us that the World had a beginning but by the help of Scripture and the works of some Learned men we are able to point out the time when it did begin or to compute how many years it is precisely from the first beginning without any notable difference in the Calculation For though it be most truly said Citius inter Horologia quam Chronologia that clocks may sooner be agreed then Chronologers yet most Chronologers in this point come so near one another that the difference is scarce observable From the beginning of the World to the birth of Christ in the account of Beroaldus are 3928. years 3945. in the computation of the Genevians 3960. in the esteem of Luther and 3963. in the calculation of Melanchthon between whom and Beroaldus being the least and the greatest there is but 35. years difference which in so long a tract of time can be no great matter Now if unto the calculation made by Beroaldus which I conceive to be the truest we add 1646. since the birth of CHRIST the totall of the time since the Worlds Creation will be 5576. years neither more nor lesse And to this truth that the World had a beginning whensoever it was and was not of eternal being or a self-existency most of the old Philosophers did consent unanimously guided thereto by this impossibility in nature that any visible work either natural or artificial should either give it self a being or have that being which it hath from no cause precedent For from that principle Tully argueth very rightly that as a man coming into a goodly house in which he found nothing but rats and mice could not conceive that either the house had built it self or had no other maker but those rats and mice which were nested in it so neither can it be imagined that either this World should be eternal of a self-existency or was composed by any natural agent of what power soever And this is that which is more briefly and expressely said by St. Paul to the Hebrews viz. That every house is built by some man but he
time to enquire any further after the beginnings of things who made them and did first extract them out of the common masse or Chaos where before they lay Quid quaeâ—am saith he quae sint initia universorum quis rerum formator qui omnia in uno mersa et materia inerti convoluta disâ—reverit Macrobius speaks more plainly yet although he somewhat failed in his computation affirming that the World must be lately made Cujus cognitio bis mille annos non excedat considering that there was no monument or record thereof which could entitle it to the age of two thousand years The like may be affirmed of the Poets who do ascribe the glory of the Worlds Creation unto God alone Ovid in plain significant termes Sine ulla nominis dissimulatione as Lactantius hath it without boggling or scrupling at the name of God Virgil more covertly under the names of Mens and Spiritus under the which names the old Philosopers used to mask him For Ovid having before described the general Chaos then addes Hanc Deus et melior litem natura diremit Nam Coelo terras et terris abscidit undas That is to say But God the better nature this decides Who Earth from Heaven the Sea from Earth divides And shortly after speaking of the Creation of Man he gives God these most honourable titles the Maker of all things the Authour of a better World or Ille opifex rerum mundi melioris origo in his proper language Virgil although he speaks more covertly as before was said yet he ascribeth that to his Mens or Spiritus which Ovid in more plain terms doth assigne to God and so coâ—es somewhat near the truth Non longe fuit a veritate as Lactantius noteth For in his Aeneads thus he tels us Principio Coelum et Terras camposque liquentes Lucentemque globum Lunae Titaniaque Astra Spiritus intus alit totamque infusa per artus Mens agitat molem et magno se â—orpore miscet Which may be Englished thus in brief Heaven Earth and Seas the Sun and Moons bright sphere In the beginning by some Spirit were Divinely cherish'd which diffus'd through all Did like the Soul quicken this massie Ball. In which we have not only intimated the powerfull influence of the Spirit but the words In principio which are used by Moses But to returne again to the Word of God we finde not only there that God made the World and that he made it in such time as himself best pleased but also the course and method which he used in so great a work A work which took up six whole dayes as before was said God taking a delight as it were in his own productions and giving them the commendation of good as they were created or pretermitting that commendation as sometimes he did when any thing was wanting unto that perfection which was after added For in the work of the second day wherein God did divide the waters above the firmament from those which were disposed beneath it we do not finde this approbation et vidit Deus quod esset bonum because that did not bring the waters to that use and perfection which after they received when they were separated from the Earth and gathered together into one body which he called the Sea And this consideration is alone sufficient to consute a strange conceipt of some late Divines Who on pretence of some authority out of Augustines works have told us that all things were created at once by the power of God and that not only in one day sed in eodem momento or eodem nunc as Vallesius phraseth it the distinction of six days being made by Moses the better to complie with our incapacities For questionlesse there cannot be a better reason why God should passe no approbation on the second days work and double it upon the third but that the separation of the Waters not being fully perfected till the said third day required one special approbation from the mouth of God as the production of the earth and the fruits thereof which was the work of that day also did require another But here a question may be made concerning those waters which are said to be above the firmament or rather of the firmament which is said to divide them I know the general opinion of most writers is that by the Firmament in that place we are to understand the Air as being interposed inter aquosam et humidam superioris Regionis molem etâ— aquas marium fluminumque between the waters of the upper Regions and that which is dispersed in the Seas and Rivers So Iunius for the Protestant Doctors and Estius for those of the Church of Rome do expound that Text and for my part I have not been unwilling to conforme to that in which both parties are agreed But I have met of late with the Observations of a right learned man upon some passages of Scripture in which I finde some strong presumptions that an Abysse of Waters must needs be granted to be above the highest Orbe whose Arguments I shall lay down as I finde them there and so refer the matter wholly to the Readers judgment For first he saith and I think very truly that the Waters above the Heavens called upon by David and the three Children in their Song to praise the Lord cannot be taken for the watery Region of the Air because in the same Canticle by an expresse enumeration of all the Meteors this Region is invited to the like celebration O every showres and dew blesse ye the Lord and magnifie his name for ever saith the Benedicite Fire and hail snow and vapour winde and storm fulfilling his word saith the book of Psalmes Psal. 148. He telleth us secondly that in the separation of the waters spoken of by Moses the waters below the firmament were gathered together into that Receptacle which he called the Sea and that in the space above the firmament he laid up the rest of the deep as in a store-house Psal. 33.7 From whence when he uttered his voice as at the flood there was a multitude or noise of waters in the Heavens Ier. 10.13 Which lest it might be gratis dictum he proves it by the story of the generall Deluge in which the waters being said to prevail at least 15. cubits above the top of the highest mountains must needs have more time then 40. days and 40. nights for their falling down according to the course of nature unlesse there had been some supply from this great Abysse and that God by an high hand had forced down those waters which he had laid up there as in a store-house And that there was such a supplie from this infinite and inexhaustible store-house he shewes out of those words of the 7. of Genesis where it is said that the fountains of the great deep or as the Angell calleth them in the Book of
it so doth it signifie their office for Angelus nomen est officii non naturae as the Fathers tell us which is to be the messengers from God to Man as oft as there is any important businesse which requires it of them to be the Nuncios as it were from Gods supreme holiness to manage his affaires with the sons of men And unto this the Apostle also doth agree telling us that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or ministring Spirits sent forth to minister unto them that shall be heires of Salvation Spirits they are according to the nature in which they were made and Ministring Spirits or Ministers as he calleth them out of David v. 7. with reference to the office unto which designed We have their nature in the word Spirits which sheweth them to be pure incorporeal substances not made of any corrupt matter as the bodies of men and so not having any internall principle of being they can have none neither of dissolution and yet as Creatures made by the hand of God they are reducible to nothing by the hand that made them although they have not in themselves any passive principle to make them naturally moral It is the priviledge or prerogative of Almighty God to be purely Simple without composition parts or passion The Angels though they come most near him yet fall short of this Who though they are not made of a matter and forme and so not naturally subject to the law of corruption yet are they made up or compounded of Act and Power or Actus aud Potentia in the School-mens language an Act by which they are a Power into which they may be reduced And being so made up of an Act of being and a Power of not being though probably that Power shall never be reduced into Act they fall exceeding short of the nature of GOD whose name is I AM and is so that it is impossible that he should not be or be any other then he is God being as uncapable of change as of composition Nay so great is the difference betwixt their nature and the nature of God so infinitely do they fall short of his incomprehensible and unspeakable Purity that though in comparison of Men as well as in themselves they are truly Spirits yet in comparison of GOD we may call them bodies But whatsoever their condition and ingredients be they owe not only unto God their continuall being by whom they are so made as to be free from corruption but unto him they are indebted for their first original without which they had not been at all St. Paul we see doth reckon them amongst things created and so doth David too in the Book of Psalmes Where calling upon all the Creatures to set forth Gods praises he first brings in the Angels to performe that office and then descends unto the Heavens and the other Creatures O praise the Lord of Heaven saith he praise him in the height Praise him all ye Angels of his praise him all his Hostes Praise him Sun and Moon c. Then addes of these and all the rest of the hosts of heaven He spake the word and they were made he commanded and they were created This with that passage of St. Paul before mentioned make it plain enough that the Angels were created by Almighty God And to this truth all sorts of writers whatsoever which do allow the being of Angels do attest unanimously Apollo in the Oracles ascribed unto him having laid down the incommunicable Attributes of God concludes it thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that such is God of whom the Angels are but the smallest portion Where though Apollo or the Devil in Apollo's statua would fain be thought to be an Angel and as an Angel would be thought to have somewhat in him which might entitle him to be a Godhead yet he confesseth plainly that he owed his being to the power of God and was to be obedient unto his commands Hosthanes one of the chief of the Eastern Magi not only did allow of Angels as the Ministers aud messengers of the only God but made them so subservient to his will and power ut vultu Domini territi contremiscant that they could not look upon him without fear and trembling A Creature therefore doubtlesse not of self-existence and a Creature of Gods making too or else what need they tremble when they look upon him Of Plato it is said by Tertullian briefly Angelos Plato non negavit but by Minutius more expressely that he did not only believe that there were Angels but came so near the knowledge of their constitution as to affirme that they were inter mortalem et immortalem mediam substantiam a substance of a middle nature betwixt immortall and mortall that is to say not so eternally immortall as Almighty God nor yet so subject to mortality as the children of men And herein Aristotle comes up close to his Master Plato affirming more like a Divine then a Philosopher that to the perfection of the World there were required three sorts of substances the first wholly invisible which must be the Angels the second wholly visible as the Heaven and Earth and the third partly visible and invisible partly or made up of both And this saith he is none but man compounded of a visible body and an invisible soul. The Angels then though reckoned amongst things invisible yet being reckoned amongst such things as necessarily concurred to the Worlds perfection must have the same Creator which first made the World and made it in that full perfection which it still enjoyeth and such as hath before been proved could be none but GOD. The matter in dispute amongst learned men is not about the Power by which but the time when they were created In which as in a matter undetermined by the word of God every man takes the liberty of his own opinion and for me they may Some think that their Creation is included in the first words of Genesis where God is said to have created the Heaven and the Earth others when God said Fiat lux Let there be light and that from thence they have the title of the Angels of light Some will not have them made till the fourth day when the Sun and Moon and others of the Stars were made whose Orbes they say are whirled about by these Intelligences Cum ab omnibus receptum sit ab illis Coelos torqueri saith Peter Martyr But that they were created in one of the six dayes is the received opinion of all late Divines whether they be of the Pontifician or the Protestant party If so I would fain know the reason why Moses writing purposely of the Worlds Creation should pretermit the Master-peece of that wondrous work and not as well take notice of the Creation of the Angels as of the making of the Heavens and the Sun and Moon or of the Earth and other sublunary Creatures I know the common
this objection she might make not out of any disbelief of the Angels words for being then as faulty as old Zachary was she had been as punishable since God is no respecter of persons nor that she had vowed chastity as the Papists say and Gregory Nyssen doth report from an unknown Author whose history he doth confess to be Apocryphal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as his words there are for then she had done very ill to betroth herself unto an husband the vow of Chastity being inconsistent with the state of Matrimony But this she did because the Angel seemed to speak of her Conception as a thing instantly to be done and then in fieri at the least as Logicians phrase it and she though then betrothed to Ioseph was a Virgin still for the Text saith it was before they came together and more then so there was perhaps some part of the time remaining which usually intervened amongst the Iews betwixt the first Espousals and the consummation of the marriage But this bar was easily removed For it followeth that the Angel answered and said The holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the power of the most High shall overshadow thee The holy Ghost shall come upon thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Greek Text hath it that is to say the holy Ghost shall fall upon thee like rain into a fleece of wooll or like the dew of heaven upon a barren and thirstie land where no moisture is and make thee no less fruitful without help of man then was the Virgin Earth in its first integrity when no outward or extrinsecal moysture had yet fallen upon it but that there went up a mist only out of the very bowels thereof and watered the whole face of the ground And the power of the most High shall overshadow thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Greek and cover thee with the wings of his quickning virtue as the Hen doth Egges when she brings forth young To make this matter plainer yet we shall illustrate it by two Texts of holy Scripture equal to this both in the wonder and the agent In the beginning saith the Text God created the Heaven and the Earth and the Earth was without form and void and darkness was upon the face of the deep And in the second of the same Book we read that God created man out of the dust of the earth vers 7. In each of these there is a subject some matter such as it was to be wrought upon that confused mixture of Earth and waters to be disposed into a world the dust and Atoms of that world to be contrived into a man The fashioning and accomplishment of which great works both of them seeming as impossible to sense and reason as the Conception of our Saviour in a Virgins Womb is in the Scripture attributed to the holy Ghost The Spirit of God saith Moses moved upon the face of the waters Hence the digestion of that matter fashioned into that goodly fabrick of Heaven and Earth which we so visibly behold with such admiration God breathed into his nostrils the breath or spirit of life inspiravit in faciem ejus spiraculum vitae from whence the Animation and soul of man This action then ascribed unto the holy Ghost which St. Luke calleth a supervenience or a coming upon and an obumbration or over-shadowing is likely to have been much of the same nature with that of moving in the first and that of breathing in the 2. of Genesis Gods Spirit as it breatheth where it listeth so can it quicken where it pleaseth Some there have been if Maldonate do report them rightly Qui turpe aliquid hoc loco somniant who have made some impure construction of this holy Text most impudently affirming Spiritum sanctum ad modum viri cum Maria concubuisse I abhor to English it but who they were he either was afraid or ashamed to tell us No doubt but they were some of the Romish party For had such a blasphemous and ungodly saying dropped from the mouth or pen of a Protestant all Christendome had been told of his name and Nation And therefore certainly this quidam whom he spares to name must be some such good fellow of the Catholick faction as Fryer Albert of the frock as they use to call him Of whom I remember I have read in some of their Authors that being a great Votary of the blessed Virgins she appeared nightly to him in her bodily shape espoused her self to him by a ring and suffered himself to converse with her in familiar manner Insomuch as he might say in the Poets language Contrectatque sinus forsitan oseula jungit He dallied with her Paps And kissed her too perhaps But I do ill to mingle these impurities with this sacred argument if the unmasking of the obscoenities of those great Professors of vowed chastity do not plead my pardon And yet I cannot choose but adde that these lazy lives of some of the Monks and Fryers have carryed them so far into spiritual fornications or rather into contemplative lusts that many of them have fancied to themselves such unclean commixtures as that of Fryer Albert with the blessed Virgin To what end else served those large Faculties which were given unto Tekelius a Dominican Fryer when he was sent to publish the pardons or Indulgences of Pope Leo the tenth in the upper Germany Who spared not to affirm even in common Alehouses that by his Buls he had authority to absolve any man whatsoever Etiamsi Virginem matrem vitiaverit though he had vitiated or deflowred the Virgin Mother as Sleidan tels the storie in his book of Commentaries I know that in the later Editions of this Author as in that of Colen printed An. .... the words are changed to Virginem aut matrein a maid or a mother and so to mend the matter they have marred the sense For what need such large faculties as Tekelius bragged of for pardoning fornication or Adultery for the deflowring of a Virgin or lying with another mans wife which every ordinary Priest can absolve of course Besides in the first Edition of that Author printed at ..... An. .... it is plainly Virginem Matrem the Virgin Mother And so 't is in an old English Translation of him printed at London and la Veirge Mere as plainly in a French Translation printed at Geneva An. 1574. Marvail it is that Maldonate hath not undergone the like castigation whose Quidam whatsoever he was offended more against the Majesty of the holy Ghost then Tekel did save that the Popes authority was concerned in it against the modesty and piety of the Virgin Mary To return therefore where I left as I abominate the impieties of these Romish Votaries so neither can I approve the conceit of Estius though otherwise a very learned and sound Expositor of holy Scripture where the interest of the Church of Rome
cup of salvation and â—all upon the name of the Lord Psalm 116.13 But I crave pardon for this digression if at least it be one and passe from the commemoration to the thing remembred To return back therefore unto Christ our Saviour whom we left hanging on the Crosse and who by yielding up his soul into the hands of his Father had put a finall period unto all his sufferings it could not be but that his death being of so great consequence to the sons of men though most unjustly brought about by these sons of Belial must be accompanyed with some great and signal testimonies from the God of heaven And so accordingly it was For the text telleth us that the sun was darkned from the sixth hour to the nineth that the vail of the Temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottome and the earth did quake and the rocks were rent It could not otherwise be supposed but that the whole fabrick of the world would be out of joynt and the course of nature suffer interruption when he by whom the world was made and nature put into an ordinary course did suffer such a dissolution of his body and soul and took his farewell of the world in so strange a manner Which wondrous accidents together with the circumstances of the time and place being so necessary to the knowledge of our Saviours passion and to the clearing of some difficulties which occurre therein shall be a little further enquired into for the readers satisfaction and mine one And first beginning with those signes and wonders which did accompany his death some of them were so generall as to be observed in parts far remote and by men that had no reference unto Christs affaires and other being of more private and particular nature not taking notice of but by those of Iewry whom it most principally concerned Of this last sort was the renting of the vail of the Temple in twain from the top to the bottome Concerning which we may please to know that the Temple of Hierusalem consisted of two parts besides the Courts that is to say the body of the Church which they called the holy and the quire or châ—ncell of the same which they called the Sanctum sanctorum or the holy of holies or the holiest of all Heb. 9.3 into which none might enter but the high Priest only and that but once a year neither when he made offerings for himself and for the errours of the people This parted from the other by a very high wall reaching to the top and glittering with gold and curiously engraved with the work of the carver having one only dore which opened inwardly into it before which hung the vail here mentioned being made of silk and artificially embroidered with most curious works to hinder the people from looking into the inmost Sanctuary of the Temple Now for the renting of this vail it either signifyed the discovery and laying open of the Iewish rites which before were hidden and concealed from the eyes of the Gentiles as Theophylact is of opinion or the abrogation of the Iewish ceremonies by the death of Christ as Calvin thinks or rather the breaking down of the partition-wall by which the Iews and Gentiles had before been separated and bringing both into one Church or Mystical body And unto this most probably alludeth the Apostle saying of Christ that he hath made of both one and hath broken down 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that middle wall of partition which was between us that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the Crosse. As for the earth-quake and that darknesse which the speaks of it was so general and remarkable over all the world that other writers of those times have observed the same and left their observations on record to confirme those truths left the Evangelists might have been suspected to have been partiall in relating the affaires of Christ. For Origen proves it out of Phlegon an old Greek writer of those times that in the reign of Tiberius Caesar under whom Christ suffered universum orbem tenebris offusum the whole world was covered with a prodigious darknesse and that many fatall earthquakes hapned in the same times also Eusebius doth observe the same out of Phlegon also adding withall that the sun never suffered such a notable defect of light as was then observed and that many Cities of Bithynia but specially the City of Nice were miserably shaken with those earthquakes Tertullian also speaking of this present Eclipse builds not alone on the Evangelists whose credit he conceived the Gentiles would not much relie on but doth appeal to the Records and Archives of the Roman Empire A darknesse or eclipse the more remarkable because so plainly contrary to the course of nature and therefore by St. Augustine called mirabilis et prodigtosus as being at the full of the Moone for at that time the Iewes did keep the feast of the Passeover whereas all Eclipses of the sun do naturally happen in the wane of the old moone or the first quarter of the new Touching the time of our Redeemers being fastned to the fatall Crosse there seems to be some difference between the Evangelists St. Marke saith It was the third hour and they crucifyed him Mark 15.25 St. Iohn that it was about the sixt hour when Palate delivered him unto them to be crucifyed cap. 16. v. 14 16. This hath occasioned some to think that the text in one of the Evangelists hath received a change and that the Copies differ from the first originall The Commentaries on the 77. Psal. ascribed to Hierome is of opinion that the text in Marke hath been corrupted by the carelesnesse of the Transcribers and the third hour put down in stead of the sixt and hereunto Cajetan on the place Sixtus Senensis Biblioth l. 6. Annotat. 131. and Canus in the second of â—is Common places cap. 18. do conform their judgments And on the other side Theophylact is of opinion that the corruption lyeth in the text of Iohn which antiently had spoken of the third houre in numeral figures not at length and that by the like fault of the transcribers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as his own words are the numeral figures were mistaken the sixt being there put down in stead of the third And though it cannot be denyed but that some very antient Copies do read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there as it is in Marke yet Beza who observes and approveth the same thinks it very unsafe to alter any thing in the text or depart only upon that authority from the usuall readings with great both piety and prudence So that the readings in both places as they stand now in our Bibles being very antient and extant in all the Fathers who have written on them or otherwise discoursed occasionally of our Saviours passion it hath exceedingly exercised the wits of judicious men
the meaning of this text will be briefly this that according to the Christian faith these actions which to men seemed so impossible those namely ascending up into heaven and descending down into the deeps of hell were performed for us in the person of Christ and therefore now to doubt of either were nothing else but to enervate and weaken the power of Christ who most perfectly hath accomplished both to save us from the one and bring us to the other Besides the Reader may take notice that that which our Translatours have rendred by these words the deep is called in the Greek Original by the name of Abyssus which signifieth a bottomlesse pit and is so taken and translated in the Revelation Chap. 9.2 11.7 where it can probably meant of no place but hell In the next place we meet with that of the Ephesians where it is said When he ascended up on high he led captivitie captive and gave gifts unto men Now that he ascended what is it but that he also descended first into the lowest parts of the earth He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens that he might fil all things Now in these words we may observe First that before Christs ascending by way of relation the Apostle putteth Christs descending Secondly that because descending and ascending must have contrary extremes from which and to which the motion is made therefore St. Paul opposeth the lowest parts of the earth to which Christ first descended unto the highest heavens of all above which he ascended Thirdly that these lowest parts of the earth could not be the grave as some men would have it which is seldome two yards deep in the ground and so not opposite in that respect to the height of the heavens according to the words and inference of the Apostle And Fourthly that the end of his descending was to lead captivity captive to beat them from the place of their chiefest strength even as the end of his ascending after he had led captivitie captive was to give gifts to men For what place fitter for the scene of so great an action as the full conquest of death sin and Satan the final dissolution of the kingdome of darknesse then the chief seat and fortresse of their whole empire which is hell it self situate in the lowest parts of the earth as before was shewn And hereunto agreeth the exposition of the antient Fathers St. Irenaeus citing these very words of the Apostle that Christ descended into the lower parts of the Earth makes them equivalent with those words of David concerning Christ viz. thou shalt not leave my soul in the neathermost Hell saying Hoc David in eum prophetans dixit and so much David said of him by way of prophesie Tertullian alleadging the same words of the Apostle concludeth thence Habes ergo Regionem Inâ—erum subterraneam i. e. by this thou mayst perceive that the place of Hell is under the earth Chrysostom thus Christ descended to the lower parts of the earth beneath which there are none other and he ascended above all higher then which there is nothing St. Ambrose on these words of Paul gives us this short gloss After death Christ descended to Hell whence rising the third day he ascended above all the heavens St. Hierome on the same saith thus Qui descendit in anima ad infernum ipse cum anima corpore ascendit in Coelum that is to say he that descended to Hell in his soul only ascended into Heaven both with soul and body Primasius doth not only concur with Hierom in his Exposition of the place but repeats also his very words Oecumenius out of Photius thus To the lower parts of the earth he meaneth Hell beneath which place there is no lower Next Haymo Christ descended first into the lower parts of the earth that is into hell and after ascended into heaven Which said he gives this reason of his Exposition as Hierom and Primasius had done before that by the lower parts of the earth he must needs mean hell which is called infernus in the Latine because it is lower then the earth or rather under it And finally Theophylact thus asks the question Quem in locum descendit into what place did Christ descend And presently returns this answer in infernum c. into hell which St. Paul calleth the lowest parts of the earth after the common opinion of men There is another part of this Text of Scripture touching the leading of Captivity Captive of which we have said nothing from the antient Writers because I purposed to consider it with another Text neer of kin unto it where it is said that having spoyled principalities and powers he made a shew of them openly triumphing over them In both which texts we must distinguish between the taking of Captivity captive and the leading of them as in triumph being once so taken between the spoyling of those principalities and powers the Apostle speaketh of and the open shew or triumph which was made upon it The first was only the great work of Christs descent into Hell the other the chief pomp and glory of his Resurrection and Ascension For clearing of which point we may please to know that the Devil since the fall of man laid a claim to mankinde and held him like a captive in the bonds of sin by means whereof as he drew many after him into the pit of torments so he presumed to have the like advantages over all the rest And though Christs over-mastering Satan began here on the earth when he cast him out of such as he had possessed yet his full and final conquest could not be accomplished till he had followed and pursued him over all the world driven him at last into the very heart and seat of his Dominion which was Hell it self and there in the presence of his Angels and other instruments of mischief destroyed his power dissolved his Empire and put a period to his tyranny over the sons of men And this is that to which the Fathers doe attest both with heart and hand but none more clearly to this purpose then St. Athanasius The Devil saith he was fallen from Heaven he was cast from the earth pursued through the ayr every where conquered and every where straightned in which distress 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he determined to keep Hell safe which was all that was left him But the Lord a true Saviour would not leave his work unfinished nor leave those which were in Hades as yeilded to the enemie so that the Devil thinking to kill one lost all and hoping to carry one to Hell or Hades was himself cast out By means whereof Hades or Hell is abrogated death no more prevailing but all being raised unto life neither can the Devil stand any more against us but is fallen and indeed creepeth on his brest and belly Which
dark as St. Iohn hath it or very early in the morning at the breaking or dawning of the day as St. Matthew tels us but that they came not to the Sepulchre till the Sun was risen Or else we may resolve it thus and perhaps with greater satisfaction to the text and truth that Mary Magdalen whose love was most impatient of a long delay went first alone for St. Iohn speaks of her alone when it was yet dark but having signified to Peter what she had discovered she went to make the other women acquainted with it and then came all together as the Sun was rising to behold the issue of the business As for the seeming contradiction in St. Matthews words we shall best see the way to discharge him of it if passing by the Vulgar Latine from whence the contradiction took its first Original we have recourse unto the Greek In the Vulgar Latine it is Vespere Sabbati in the Evening of the Sabbath and that according to the Iewish computation must be on Friday about six of the clock for with them the Evening did begin the day as we saw before But in the Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which we English in the end of the Sabbath and then it is the same with St. Marks expression 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when the Sabbath was past And this construction comes more neer to the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which points unto a thing which is long since past as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the hour being now a good while spent and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 you lost your opportunity by your tardy coming And so the word is here interpreted by Gregory Nyssen by birth a Grecian and therefore doubtlesse one that well understood the Idiotisme of his own language in whom the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in St. Matthew is made to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the very hour and moment of the resurrection Which ground so laid let us subjoyne these words in St. Matthews Gospel Chap. 18. to the last words of St. Lukes Gospel Chap. 23. and then this seeming contradiction will be brought to nothing St. Luke informes us of the women who had attended on our Saviour at his death and burial that having bought spices to imbalme his body they rested on the Sabbath day according to the Scripture v. 56. And then comes in St. Matthew to make up the story as all the four Evangelists do make but one ful history of our Saviours actions which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that when the Sabbath was now past and that the first day of the week did begin to dawn they went unto the Sepulchre as they first intended We have not done yet with the time of his resurrection although the difficulties which concern that time have been debated and passed over We finde it generally agreed on by all four Evangelists that the resurrection was accomplished 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon the first day of the week and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about the dawning of the day as St. Matthew hath it or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about the rising of the Sun as St. Marke informes About the dawning of the day for certainly it was not fit that the Sun of Heaven should shine upon the earth before the heavenly Sun of righteousnesse Nay therefore did our Saviour prevent the sun by his early rising to teach us that the whole world is enlightned only by the beams of his most sacred Gospell and that he only is the light to lighten the Gentiles and to be the glory of his people Israel And there was very good reason also why he should choose the first day of the week to be the day of the resurrection more then any other that as God the Father on that day did begin the creation of the world in which we live the life of nature so God the Son should on the same day also begin the creation of a new heaven and a new earth in the souls of men by which they live the life of grace here and are thereby prepared for the life of glory in the world to come The sixt day in which our father Adam did begin to live was the same day in which the second Adam did begin to die And the seventh day on which God rested from his labours in the great work of our Creation was also rested by our Saviour in the far greater businesse of our Redemption Rested I say by him not sanctifyed For Christ did therefore pretermit and sleep out as it were the Iewish Sabbath that from thenceforth the observation of that day should be laid aside and that in that neglect of his there should no further care be taken of the legal Ceremonies And as God sanctifyed that day in which he rested from the work of the worlds Creation so the Apostles first as it was conceived and afterwards the Church of Christ by their example did sanctifie and set apart that day for religious offices in which our Saviour cancelled the bonds of death and finished the great work of our Redemption The Israelites were commanded by the Lord their God immediately on their escape from the hands of Pharaoh to change the beginning of the year in a perpetuall memory of that deliverance With very good reason therefore did the Church determine to celebrate the Christian Sabbath if I may so call it upon a day not used before but changed in due remembrance of so great a miracle as that of our Saviours resurrection from the power of the grave and our deliverance thereby from the Prince of darknesse The Parallel of the worlds Creation and the Redemption on all mankind by Christ our Saviour with the change which followed thereupon in the day of worship is very happily expressed by Gregory Nyssen in his first Sermon upon Easter or the Resurrection where speaking of Gods rest of the Sabbath day he thus proceedeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. By that first Sabbath saith the father thou mayest conjecture at the nature of this this day of rest which God hath blessed above all dayes For on this the only begotten Son of God or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as his own words are who out of a divine purpose of restoring mankind did give his body rest in the house of death and afterwards revived again by his resurrection became the resurrection and the life the day-spring from on high the light to them that sit in darknesse and the shadow of death Finally to insist upon this point no longer three days our Saviour set apart for the performance of this work and wonder of the resurrection and answerably thereunto the Church did antiently set apart three days for the commemoration of that work and wonder which was then performed In which respect the feast of Easter is entituled by the said Gregory Nyssen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the three days festivall The next considerable circumstance of the
Fathers as do touch upon it as may appear by that of Hilarie and Ambrose before delivered By which the other passages of holy writ as Iude v. 6. Mat. 8.29 and Rom. 2.5 it is plain and manifest that the torments of the damned and the Devils too which are inflicted on them for the present time are far lesse then the vengeance of eternal and external fire reserved untill the day of judgement and then augmented upon all the reprobate both men and Angels For grant the most which had been said by any of the Antients as to this particular and we shall finde that it amounteth to no more then this that the souls of wicked men departed are presently made to understand by the righteous judge the sentence due unto their sins and what they are to look for at the day of doome Postquam anima de corpore est egressa subito judicium Christi de salute cognoscit as St. Augustine hath it Which being once made known to the sinfull soul standing before the throne of Christ in the sight of heaven she is forthwith hurried by the evill angels to the mansions of hell where she is kept as in a Prison under chaines and darknesse untill the judgement of the great and terrible day Iude v. 6. And so we are to understand those words of St. Cyril saying Anima damnata continuo invaditur a daemonibus qui eam crudelissime rapiunt ad infernum deducunt unlesse we rather choose to refer the same unto the executing of the sentence of their condemnation at the day of doome as perhaps some may But howsoever they be hurryed by the Devils into the darknesse of hell as to the place wherein they are to be secured till the day of judgement yet that they feel that misery and extremity of torments which after the last day shall be laid upon them neither they nor any of the Antients have delivered to us For of that day it is not the day of their death of which Scriptures doe report such terrible things saying that the heavens shall vanish away and be rolled up like a scroule that all the mountaines and the hils shall be moved out of their places and that the Kings of the earth and the mighty men c. that is to say the wicked of what sort soever shall say unto the hils and rocks Fall on us and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb for the great day of his wrath is come and who is able to endure it And certainly the terrors of that day must needs be great incomprehensible not only to the guilty conscience but even unto the righteous souls who joyfully expect the coming of their Lord and Saviour For in that day the Sun shall be darkened and the Moon shall not give her light the Stars shall fall from heaven and all the powers thereof shall be shaken And the signe of the Son of man shall appear in heaven and then shall all the kindred of the earth mourne and they shall see the son of man coming in the cloudes of heaven with great power and glory And he shall send his Angels with the great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together the Elect from the four windes from one end of the heaven to the other So far we have described the fashion of that dreadfull day from the Lords one mouth St. Luke unto these former terrors doth add the roaring of the Sea and the waters also St. Peter that the elements shall melt with fervent heat and that the earth also and the works thereof shall be utterly burned In this confusion of the world and general dissolution of the works of nature the Lord himself shall descend from heaven in a shout and in the voice of an Archangel and the sound of a trumpe and the dead in Christ shall rise first Then we which live and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds for though we shall not all die we shall all be changed 1 Cor. 15.51 and all together shall meet the Lord Jesus in the Aire The meaning is that at the sounding of this last trump the very same bodies which the Elect had before though mangled by tyrants devoured by wild beasts or burnt to ashes shall be raised again and being united to their souls shall be made alive and rise out of the bed of sleep like so many Iosephs out of prison or Daniels from the den of the roaring Lyons But as for such of the Elect who at that sudden coming of our Lord shall be found alive the fire which burneth up the corruptions of the world and the works thereof shall in a moment in the twinkling of an eye as St. Paul telleth us overtake them as it findeth them at their several businesses and burning up the drosse and corruption of their natural bodies of mortall shall make them to be immortall which change shall be to them in the stead of death In this sort shall they meet the Lord coming in the cloudes of the Aire where the Tribunall or judgement-seat of Christ shall be erected that the ungodly man the impenitent sinner who is not capable of coming into heaven for so much as a moment for no unclean thing or any one that worketh abomination shal finde entrance there Apocal. 21.27 may stand before his throne to receive his sentence So witnesseth St. Iohn in the Revelation And I saw a great white throne and him that sate on it from whose face fled away both the earth and the heaven And I saw the dead both small and great stand before God and the books were opened and another book was opened which is the book of life and the dead were judged of those things which were written in the books according to their deeds And the Sea gave up the dead which were in her and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them and they were judged every man according to his works And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire To the same purpose and effect doth Christ himself describe this day and the manner of his coming unto judgement in St. Matthews Gospell that which St. Iohn calleth the white throne being by Christ our Saviour called the throne of his majestie Mat. 25.31 At which time all the nations of the world being gathered together before him the good being separated from the bad and a brief repetition of their works being made unto them the righteous shall be called into the Kingdome prepared for them from the foundations of the world the wicked man be doomed to fire everlasting prepared for the Devil and his Angels For though Lactantius seem to think that the wicked shall not rise in the day of judgement and doth it as he sayeth himself literis sacris contestantibus
and Martyrs approving and applauding as before I said that most righteous judgement which CHRIST shall then pronounce against all the wicked saying Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels This dreadful sentence thus pronounced and the condemned persons being delivered over by the Angels of God to the Devil and his according to the sentence of that righteous Iudge CHRIST shall arise from his Tribunal and together with his elect Angels and most blessed Saints shall in an orderly and triumphant manner ascend into the Heaven of Heavens where unto every one of his glorious Saints he shall bestow the immarcessible Crown of glory and make them Kings and Priests unto God the Father When all the Princes of the Earth have laid down their Scepters at the feet of CHRIST God shall be still a King of Kings a King indeed of none but Kings Rex Regum Dominus Dominantium always but most amply them For then shall CHRIST deliver up the Kingdom unto God the Father which how it must be understood we have shewn before And the Saints laying down their Crowns at the feet of Christ shall worship and fall down before him saying Blessing honour glory and power be unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever For thou wast slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy bloud out of every kindred and tongue and people and Nation and hast made us Kings and Priests to God to reign with thee in thy Kingdome for evermore Thus have I made a brief but a plain discovery so far forth as the light of Scripture could direct me in it both of the manner of our Saviours coming unto Judgement and of the Method he shall use in the act of judging That which comes after Iudgement whether life or death whether it be the joys of Heaven or the pains of Hell will fall more properly under the consideration of the last Article of the Creed that of Life Everlasting and there we mean to handle all those particulars which I think pertinent thereunto In the mean time a due and serious consideration of this day of Iudgement will be exceeding necessary to all sorts of people and be the strongest bridle to restrain them from the acts of sin that ever was put into the mouths of ungodly men For what a bridle think we must it be unto them to keep them from unlawful lusts nay from sinful purposes when they consider with themselves that in that day the hearts of all men shall be opened their desires made known and that no secrets shall be hid but all laid open as it were to the publick view What a strong bridle must it be to curb them and to hold them in when they are in the full careere and race of wickedness when they consider with themselves that there will be no way nor means to escape this Judgement Though they procure the Rocks to fall upon them and the Hils to hide them yet will Gods Angels finde them out and gather them from every corner of the World be they where they will Though they have flattered their poor souls and said Tush God will not see it or have disguised themselves with fig-leaves out of a silly hope to conceal their nakedness or wiped their lips so cunningly with the harlot in the Book of Proverbs that no man can discern a stollen kiss upon them yet all this will not serve the turn God will for all this bring them unto judgement and apprehend them by his Angels when they go a gathering There shall not one of them escape the hands of these diligent Sergeants Ne unus quidem no not one And finally what a bridle must it be unto them to hold them from exorbitant wickedness as either the crucifying again of the Lord of glory the persecuting of the Saints their mischievous plots against the Church in her peace and Patrimony when they consider with themselves that he whom thus they crucifie is to be their Iudge and that those poor souls whom they now contemn shall give a vote or suffrage on their condemnation and that the poor afflicted Church which they made truly militant by their foul oppressions malgre their tyranny and confederacies shall become Triumphant And on the other side what a great comfort must it be to the righteous man to think that Christ who all this while hath been his Mediator with Almighty God shall one day come to be his Iudge What a great consolation must it be unto him in the time of trouble to think that all his groans are registred his tears kept in a bottle and his sighs recorded and that there is a Iudge above who will wipe all the tears from his eyes and give him mirth in stead of mourning What an incouragement must it be unto him in the way of godliness when he considereth with himself that there is laid up for him a Crown of glory which the Lord the righteous Judge will give him at that day and give it him in the fight both of men and Angels Finally what strength and animation must it put into them to make them stand couragiously in the cause of Christ and to contemn what ever misery can be laid upon them in the defence of Christs and the Churches cause when they consider with themselves that there is no man who hath lost Father or Mother or wife or children or lands and possessions for the sake of Christ but shall receive much more in this present world and in the world to come life everlasting For behold he cometh quickly as himself hath told us and his reward is with him to give to every man according as his work shall be Even so Lord Jesus So be it Amen THE SUM Of Christian Theologie Positive Philological and Polemical Contained in the APOSTLES CREED or Reducible to it THE THIRD PART By Peter Heylyn 1 Cor. 12.13 For by one Spirit are we all Baptized into one Body whether we be Iews or Gentiles whether we be bond or free and have been all made to drink into one Spirit LONDON Printed for Henry Seyle 1654. ARTICLE IX Of the Ninth ARTICLE OF THE CREED Ascribed to St. IAMES the Son of ALPHEVS 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Credo in Spiritum sanctum sanctam Ecclesiam Catholicam i. e. I beleeve in the Holy Ghost the holy Catholick Church CHAP. I. Touching the Holy Ghost his divine Nature Power and Office the Controversie of his Procession laid down Historically Of Receiving the Holy Ghost and of the severall ministrations in the Church appointed by him WE are now come unto the third and last part of this Discourse containing in the first place the Article of the Holy Ghost and of the holy Catholick Church gathered together and preserved by the power thereof And in the rest those several Gifts and special Benefits which Christ conferreth by the operation of
the soule and by a metaphor the motions of the minde whether good or evill are called spirits also as the spirit of giddiness Isa. 19.14 the spirit of error 1 Tim. 4.1 the spirit of envie Iam. 4.5 which come all from the unclean spirit mentioned Luk. 11.24 And thus in general the pious motions in the mind are called Spirits too Quench not the spirit saith St. Paul i. e. those godly motions to the works of Faith and Piety which the Holy Spirit of God doth secretly kindle in thee For the word Ghost it is originally Saxon and signifieth properly the soul of a man as when we read of Christ that he gave up the Ghost Mark 15.37 and in the rest of the Evangelists also the meaning is that his soule departed from his body he yeelded up his soule to the hands of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Original Expiravit as the Latine reads it that is to say he breathed out his soul or he breathed his last Nor doth it signifie the soule onely though that most properly but generally also any spiritual substance as doth the word spiritus in the Latine a touch whereof we have still remaining in the Adjective Ghostly by which we mean that which is spiritual as our Ghostly Father Ghostly Counsel i. e. our Father in the spiritual matters counsel that savoreth of the spirit So then the Holy Ghost and the Holy Spirit are the same Person here though in different words and the word Holy which is added doth clearly difference him from all other spirits Not that God being a spirit is not holy also or that the Angelical spirits are not replenished with as much holinesse as a created nature can be capable of but because it is his Office to sanctifie or make holy all the elect Children of God therefore hath he the title or attribute of holy annexed unto him And yet the title of holy is not always added to denote this person though when we find mention of the Holy Ghost or the Holy Spirit it is meant and spoken of him onely For sometimes he is called the Spirit without any adjunct the Spirit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or by way of eminency but still with reference to those gifts which he doth bestow The manifestation of the spirit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Article demonstrative is given to every man to profit withall For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdome to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit Sometimes he is called the Spirit of the Father as Matth. 10.20 It is not yee that speak but the Spirit of the Father which speaketh in you sometimes the Spirit of the Son as Gal. 4.6 where it is said that God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into our hearts crying Abba Father Most generally he is called the Spirit of God as Gen 1.2 and Matth. 3.16 and infinite other places of the holy Scripture and more particularly the Spirit of Christ Rom. 8.9 in which place he is also called the Spirit of God Ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit if that the Spirit of God dwel in you there the Spirit of God if any have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his So the Spirit of Christ. The Spirit both of God and Christ and in one verse both So far we are onwards on our way for discoverie of the nature of this blessâ—d Spirit as to have found him out to be the Spirit of God the Father from whom he doth proceed by an unspeakable way of emanation and unknown to man for he proceedeth from the Father as our Saviour telleth us and to be also the Spirit of Christ the Son of God by whom he was breathed on the Apostles and so proceeding from the Son doth proceed from both Sent from the Father at the desire and prayer of the Son I will pray the Father and he shall send you another Comforter Iohn 14.16 Sent by the Son with the consent and approbation of the Father whom I will send unto you from the Father Iohn 15.26 and so sent of both And yet not therefore the less God because sent by either than IESUS CHRIST is God God for ever blessed as St. Paul calls him Rom. 9.5 because he was sent by God the Father He sent his Son made of a woman Gal. 4.4 saith the same Apostle If any doubt hereof as I know some do he may be sent for resolution of his doubt to the beginning of Genesis where he shall finde the Spirit of God moving on the waters Gen. 1.2 And to the Law where he shall read how the same Spirit came down on the Seventy Elders Numb 11.26 And to the Psalms Thou sendest forth thy Spirit and they are created Psal. 104.30 And to the Prophets The Spirit of God is upon me saith the Prophet Isaiah Chap. 61.1 which was Christs first Text And I will pour my Spirit upon all flesh saith the Prophet Ioel Chap. 1.28 which was Peters first Text The Spirit of God is God no question for in Deo non est nisi Deus say the Schoolmen rightly Not a created Spirit as the Angels were For in the beginning when God created the Heaven and the Earth and all things visible and invisible then the Spirit was and was not onely actually in a way of existence but was of such a powerful influence in the Creation of the World that on the moving of this Spirit on the face of the Waters the darkness was removed from the face of the deep and the Chaos of undigested matter made capable of Form and Beauty In the New Testament the evidence is far more clear than that of the Old by how much the Sun of Light did shine more brightly in the times of the Gospel than in those of the Law Saith not St. Peter in the Acts Why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie unto the Holy Ghost and then addes presently Thou hast not lied unto men but unto God What saith St. Austin on this Text The Holy Ghost saith he is God Unde Petrus cum dixisset ausus eâ— mentiri Spiritui Sancto continuo secutus adjunxit quid esset Spiritus Sanctus ait non mentitus es hominibus sed Deo i. e. Therefore when Peter said unto Ananias thou hast dared to lie to the Holy Ghost he added presently to shew what was the Holy Ghost Thou hast not lied unto men but unto God Saith not St. Paul Know ye not that ye are the Temple of God How so Because the Spirit of God dwelleth in you What saith the Father unto this Ostendit Paulus deum esse Spiritum Sanctum ideo non esse Creaturam that is to say St. Paul by this sheweth That the Holy Ghost is God and so no Creature Doth not the same Apostle say in another place Know ye not that your bodies are the Temple of the Holy Ghost
of the Church is confirmed unto them Those in the world to come are the fruits of these that is to say A Resurrection of the Body held by the chains of sin in the shades of death and a more full Communion with the Saints departed than in this life can be enjoyed that Fellowship which we have with them being here but inchoate and imperfect there compleat and absolute Of these the first is the Communion which the Saints have with one another and with Christ their Head whereof before I shall discourse as it lieth before me I shall first take the words asunder and shew what is the true meaning of the word communio then who they be that are presented to us by the name of Saints First for the word communio it signifieth that sacred action in which the faithful do communicate of the Body and Blood of Christ in the holy Eucharist Thus Hugo Cardinalis hath it Post hoc dicatur communio quae appellatur ut omnes communicemus i. e. After this let the communion be said so called because all should communicate or let it be so said That all my communicate Micrologus before him to the same effect Non potest propriè dici communio c. It cannot properly be called a Communion unless many do receive together Cassiodorus before either in his Tripartite History Stant rei velut in lamentationibus constituti cum sacra celebratio fuerit adimpleta communionem non recipiant i. e. They which lay under the Churches censures stood a far off full of great heaviness and lamentation and when the service was concluded received not the Communion but when they had fulfilled the course of their penance Cum populo communionem participant they were then suffered to communicate with the rest of the people More antient than them all is that Dionysius whether the Areopagite or not I dispute not here who wrote the Books De Hierarchia Caelesti Ecclesiastica in whom we do not onely finde the name but the reason of it Dignissimum hoc Sacramentum c Most worthy saith he is this Sacrament and far to be preferred before any other and for that cause it is deservedly and alone Meritò singulariter saith the Latine Copies called the Communion For although every Sacrament aims at this especially to unite those that are divided to the Lord their God Attamen huic Sacramento Communionis vocabulum praecipuè peculiariter contingit yet to this Sacrament the name of the Communion doth chiefly and properly belong as that which doth more nearly joyn us unto Christ our Saviour and entirely unite us unto one another And so his meaning is expressed by Pachymeres an old Greek Writer who hath paraphrased on the whole works of this Dionysius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Therefore saith he did Dionysius call it the Communion because all which were worthy did communicate of the holy Mysteries From which Communion of the Faithful in those holy Mysteries not onely the profession of the Christian Faith but that sweet Fellowship and Conjunction of heart and soul which was amongst them got the same name also and was generally called Communio from that sacred Action which was most solemnly used amongst them at their publick meetings In this sense it is used by St. Augustine saying Mulier illa est communionis nostrae That the woman which he there speaketh of was of their Communion And in another place to the same effect Donatus non nisi in sua communione baptismum esse credit That Donatus thought that Baptism was onely to be had in the Churches of his Profession In the same sense it is used by Ierome speaking of his relations to the same St. Augustine It is not meet saith he that I who have been trained up in a little Monastery from my youth till now Aliquid contra Episcopum Communionis meae scribere audeam should presume to write against a Bishop of the same Communion or Profession with me and such a Bishop whom I began to love before I knew him The like he writes also to Pope Damasus where saying that he followed no chief but Christ he yet acknowledgeth Beatitudini tuae i. e. Cathedrae Petri communione consâ—cior That he was joyned in communion or in love and fellowship or consent of Doctrine and Religion with his Holiness or Chair of Peter In both acceptions of the word that is to say In the communion or communication of the holy Mysteries and in that union of affections which usually is held by those of the same Profession There is a Communion of the Saints whether they be Activè or Passivè Sancti whether triumphant in the Heavens or finishing their natural course upon the Earth For the word Sancti also hath its various notions and must be looked upon in each or the chief at lest before we can proceed to a certain issue And first the word Sancti hath been used for those who onely have the outward calling called to be Saints as they are stiled by the Apostle Rom. 1.7 and 1 Cor. 1.2 Though neither Saints by the infusion of inherent holiness nor by the piety and sanctimony of their lives and actions In this sense all the Romans and Corinthians to whom St. Paul wrote his Epistles were Saints by calling or called to this end and purpose that they might be Saints though there were many profane and carnal persons amongst them Next it is used for those who are Sancti renovati Saints by the renovation of the holy Spirit by which co-operating in the Laver of Regeneration they are washed and sanctified And such were also some of you But ye are washed but ye are sanctified saith the same Apostle that is to say By the washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost which he hath shed abundantly in us as himself expounds it These are Passivâ— Sancti as before I called them because both in the outward calling and the effusion of the inward graces of the Holy Ghost we are simply passive But if we do obey that calling and manifest the grace which is given unto us by our lives and actions If from our hearts we do obey that form of doctrine which hath been delivered and yeeld our members as servants of righteousness to holiness then are we not passivè but activè sancti right Saints indeed walking in all the Commandments and Ordinances of the Lord without reproof And if the fruit be unto holiness there is no question but the end thereof will be life everlasting when we shall stand before the Throne of the Lord our God and serve him day and night in his holy Temple advanced to those felicities of eternal glory which is designed by White Robes and the Palms of victory in the Revelation Never so fully Saints as then though we must first be Saints in the Militant Church before we can
be Saints in the Church Triumphant But whether it be there or here a mutual communion there is always to be held between us between the Saints upon the Earth though Saints by outward calling onely united in the joynt participation of the Word and Sacraments and the external Profession of the Faith and Gospel but more conspicuously between those which are Saints indeed not onely nominally but really and truly such in that harmony of affections and reciprocal offices of love which makes them truly one Body of Christ though different Members And a communion there is too of this later kinde between the Saints upon the Earth and those which have their consummation in the Heaven of Glories who though they have in some part received the promise yet being fellow-members of the same one Body they pray for and await our ransom from this prison of flesh without which God hath so disposed it they should not be made perfect Which said we may now clearly see in what particulars the Communion of Saints intended in this Article doth consist especially which may be easily reduced unto three heads 1. A Communion in the Mysteries of our Salvation by which they are made members of one another and of Christ their Head 2. A Communion of Affections expressed in all the acts of love and charity even to the very communicating of their lives and fortunes And 3. A communion of entercourse between the Saints in Heaven and those here on Earth according to the different states in which God hath placed them All other kindes of Christian Communion are either contained in and under these or may be very easily reduced unto them And first for the Communion in the Mysteries of our Salvation and the benefits which redound thereby to the Church of Christ St. Paul hath told us That the Cup of blessing which is blessed in the holy Eucharist and the Bread there broken is the communion of the Body and Blood of Christ and that being made partakers of that one Bread we are thereby made though many to be one Bread also and one Body even the Body of Christ one Bread though made of many grains and one Body though composed of many members A better Paraphrase upon which place of the Apostle we can hardly finde in all the writings of the Fathers than that of Cyril Ut igitur inter nos Deum singulos uniret quamvis corpore simul anima distemus modum tamen adinvenit consilio patris sapientiae suae convenientem Suo enim corpore credentes per Communionem mysticam benedicens secum inter nos unum nos corpus efficit c That Christ might unite every one of us both with our selves and with God though we be distant from each other both in body and soul he hath devised a way agreeable to his own Wisdom and the Counsel of his Heavenly Father For in that he blesseth them that believe with his own Body by means of that Mystical Communion of it he maketh us one body with himself and with one another For who will think them not to be of this Natural union which be united in one Christ by the Union or Communion of that one holy Body For if we eat all of one Bread we are all made one Body in regard Christ may not be dis-joyned nor divided In which full passage of the Father we finde an union of the faithful with Christ their Head as well as a conjunction with one another effected by the Mystical communion of his Body and Blood A double union first with Christ and with each others next as the members of Christ. The union which we have with Christ is often times expressed in Scripture under the figure and resemblance of the Head and Members which as they make but one Natural Body so neither do they make but one Body Mystical Know you not saith the Apostle that your bodies are the members of Christ 1 Cor. 6.15 That ye are the body of Christ and members in particular 1 Cor. 12.27 That we are members of his body and of his flesh and of his bones Ephes. 5.30 And doth not the same Apostle tell us That God hath given Christ to be head over all things unto his Church Eph. 1.22 That Christ is the head of the Church Vers. 23. And that from this head all the body by joynts and bonds having nourishment ministred and knit together increaseth with the increase of God Col. 2.19 Occumenius hereupon inferreth That neither Christ without the Church much less the Church without her Christ but both together so united make a perfect body 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as that Author hath it Others of more antiquity do affirm the same For thus St. Chrysostom Quidnaem significat panis Corpus Christi quid fiunt qui accipiunt Corpus Christi What signifieth the Bread The Body of Christ What are they made that do receive it The Body of Christ. St. Augustine thus Hunc cibum potum societatem vult intelligi corporis membrorum suorum i. e. He would have us understand that this meat and drink is the fellowship of his body and of his members What of the members onely with one another Not onely so but of the fellowship or communion which they have with him that is their head who though he be above in the heavenly places and is not fastned to his body with any corporal connexion yet he is joyned unto it by the bonds of love as the same Father hath it in another place Habet ecclesia caput positum in coelestibus quod gubernat corpus suum separatum quidem visione sed charitate annexum St. Cyprian speaks more home than either both to the matter and the manner of the union which we have with Christ. Nos ipsi corpus Christi effecti Sacramento re Sacramenti capiti nostro conjungineur unimur We are then made the Body of Christ both by the Sacrament and the grace represented by it when we are joyned or united unto Christ our Head Not that we are not made the members of Christs Mystical Body but onely by a participation of the Sacrament of his Body and Blood but that this Mystical union and communion which we have with Christ is most fitly represented by it For otherwise St. Paul hath told us That by one Spirit we are all baptized into that one Body and consequently made the members of Christ. According unto that of Divine St. Augustine Ad hoc baptisma valet ut baptizati Christo incorporentur membra ejus efficiantur To this saith he availeth Baptism that men being baptized may be incorporated unto Christ and made his Members But this supposeth a relation to the other Sacrament of which although they may not actually participate before they die yet they have either a desire to it if they be of age and a right or interess in it
whole Text is expounded of Christs descent into Hell as hath been proved at large in the foresaid Article This finally is the very place to which the Devils who exclaimed against Christ our Saviour for coming to torment them before their time desired him that they might not go And they besought him saith St. Luke ne imperaret illis ut in Abyssum irent i. e. That he would not command them to go into the deep or rather into the Abysse or the bottomless pit as the word is rendred thrice in the Revelation Abyssus therefore must be Hell or the house of torments prepared for the Devil and his Angels against the judgment of that great and terrible day which they were so afraid to enter that they besought the Lord not to send them thither The third word used for Hell in the holy Scripture is Tartarus used onely by St. Peter and that but once God spared not saith he the Angels that sinned but having bound them with chains of darkness detrusos in Tartaro tradidit cruciandos cast them down into Hell to be kept there to the day of judgment Where Tartarus though Englished Hell is not that very place of torment to which they shall be doomed in the judgment day but the out-skirts or suburbs of it the prison in the which they lie bound in the chains of darkness But whether it be Hell it self or the dungeon to it the antient Gentiles who best knew the true meaning of it have made it a dark place in the deeps of the Earth and therefore called by Ovid Tenebrosa Tartara Thus Hesiod also telleth us of it that the dungeon of Tartarus is as much under the Earth as Heaven is above it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as his words there are And so did Virgil understand it when he told us this Tartarus ipse bis patet in praeceps tantum That Tartarus is twice as deep as the Heaven is high And in a prophecy of one of the Sibyls which I finde often cited by the antient Fathers it is described to be a place in the lower parts of the Earth For speaking of the day of judgment it is there affirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That then the gaping Earth shall discover the Tartarean dungeon That they did also use the word for the place of torments is evident by that of Anacreon an old drunken Poet who giveth this reason why he was so loath to die and forsake this world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Because he feared to go to Tartarus And so St. Augustine understood it when he said of Christ That he descended unto Tartarus but felt there no torments The fourth and last word was Gehenna or Ge-Hinnom a word not known amongst the Gentiles and onely used by Christ when he spake to the Iews whose it was originally and by St. Iames in his Epistle to that scattered Nation who very well understood the true meaning of it For Ge-Hinnom or the Valley of Hinnom was a Dell or Valley near Ierusalem in which there was a fire continually burning partly to consume the dead Carkasses and filth of the City and partly for the sacrificing of those wretched Children which were offered to the Idol Moloch Which making it a place both of stink and terror it came to be a type of Hell-fire it self and for the fire of Hell or for Hell it self was used by Christ and his Apostle as before was said the Hebrew word being mollified and made Gehenna Hell is called many times Gehinnon saith Peter Martyr because a Vale being a low and deep place doth resemble Hell Quod infra terram esse creditur which generally is believed to be under the Earth A place of fiery torments saith Martin Bucer and therefore called Gehenna ignis or the Hell of fire in St. Matthews Gospel These are the several words used by the sacred Pen-men of the New Testament when they speak of Hell And all being laid together will amount to this That it is a dark and dismal place in the deeps of the Earth prepared by God originally for the devil and his angels and secondarily for impenitent sinners where they shall fry for ever in unquenchable flames and see no other light but the fire that burns them And this being properly the punishment reserved in Hell for those who are condemned to that bottomless pit I shall insist the more upon it Not looking here upon the separation of the wicked from the love of God or the despair which they grone under or the guilt of conscience which either are but poena damni the loss of that which Gods beloved do enjoy in the Heavenly glories or are in part inflicted on the wicked man in this present life For unto this relates those Parables in St. Matthews Gospel where it is said by Christ That the Angels shall gather out of his Kingdom all things that offend and them that do iniquity and shall cast them in caminum ignis into the furnace of fire And in the Parable of the Net we have it in the same words in caminum ignis Thus the rich glutton in St. Luke is said to be tormented in those fiery flames And in the twentieth of the Revelation it is called expresly Stagnum ignis sulphuris A lake of fire and brimstone as was said before A truth communicated to and by the Prophets of the former times who give us this description of Tophet or the Valley of Hinnom That the pile thereof is fire and much wood that the breath of the Lord is like a stream of brimstone to kindle it and that the stream thereof shall be turned into pitch and the dust into brimstone And Malachi speaking of the day of judgment telleth us That it shall burn like an Oven and that all which do wickedly shall be as the stubble Quos inflammabit dies veniens whom that day when it cometh shall burn up A truth so known among the Gentiles whether by tradition of their Ancestors or conversation with the Iews we dispute not here that by the verses of the Poets and the works of their most grave Philosophers as Minutius telleth us Illius ignei fluminis admonenâ—ur homines Men were admonished to beware of that burning lake To which it were impertinent to adde the testimonies of the Antient Fathers by one of which it is called Divinus ignis Poenale incendium by a second Ardor poenarum by a third Aeternus ignis by a fourth sic de coeteris And though a Question hath been made as all things have been questioned in these captious times whether this fire be true and real or onely metaphorically called so in the Book of God yet by all sound Interpreters it is thus agreed on as hath been very well observed by a learned Iesuite Metaphoram esse non posse quae sit tam perpetua That such a constancy of expression
everlasting and after preached by the Apostles both to Iew and Gentile was finally committed unto writing to this end and purpose that by reading it or hearing it read and declared by others we may believe that IESVS is the CHRIST the Son of God and that believing we may have life through his name as St. Iohn assures us And though this be affirmed by him of his Gospel only I mean that written by himself yet we may safely say the same of all the rest of the Apostolical and Evangelical writings as being dictated by the same Spirit writ by men equally inspired and all conducing to this end to teach us to know IESVS CHRIST and him crucifyed and to enable us to give a reason to all that aske of the faith that is in us But being the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles were of too great a bulk to be committed unto memory and that there were some things in them so obscure and difficult that many ignorant and unstable but well meaning men both might and did wrest them to their own destruction other things which related rather unto moral duties then to points faith it was thought fit by the Apostles to draw the points of saving faith such as were necessarily to be believed of all Christian people into a briefe and narrower compasse It was not for the ordinary sort of men to trouble themselves with doubtful disputations as St. Paul calleth them whereof many do occurre in his Epistles disputes of too great difficulty and sublime a nature for every man especially the weak in faith either to understand or conceive aright Nor was it possible that men of mean parts and laborious callings of which the Church consisted for the most part in the first beginning should either have so much leasure as to read over their writings or so much judgment as to gather and collect from thence what of necessity was to be believed that they might be saved what not or so much memory as to treasure up and repeat by heart the infinite treasures of divine knowledge which are comprehended in the same And if it were so as no doubt it was when the Apostles and Evangelists had left those excellent Monuments of themselves in writing which the Church hath ever since enjoyed to which men might resort as occasion was for their information and instruction how necessary then must we think it was for some such Summarie and Abstract of the Christian faith to be resolved upon amongst them which men of weak memories might repeat by heart and men of shallow comprehensions righly understand Those blessed souls knew well none better how to apply themselves to the capacities of the weakest men that there were many Babes in Christ who were to be fed with milk and not with meats and that if they became not all things unto all men they must resolve amongst themselves to save but few Upon this ground then which what juster could there be to induce them to it it is conceived they drew up that brief abstract of the Christian faith which we call the CREED and couched therein whatever point was necessary for all sorts of men in all times and all places of the world both to believe in their hearts as also to professe and confesse upon all occasions though to the apparent hazard of their lives and fortunes And why this might not be that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that form of sound words whereof St. Paul saith to Timothy Hold fast that form of sound words thou hast heard of me I must confesse that I could never yet see a convincing reason Certain I am that Irenaeus who lived very near the Apostles times hath said of this confession of the faith this Creed which hath so generally and unanimously been received over all the world Ecclesia per universum orbem usque ad fines terrae c. The Church saith he throughout the world even to the ends of the earth received from the Apostles and their Disciples that faith which believeth in one God the Father Almighty maker of heaven and earth c. and in IESVS CHRIST the Son of God incarnate for our salvation and in the holy Spirit which preached by the Prophets the dispensation and coming of God and the birth of CHRIST our Lord by the Virgin his passion resurrection and ascension with his flesh into heaven and his coming from heaven in the glory of his Father to raise up all flesh and to give just judgement unto all Which words lest possibly we might interpret of the doctrine of faith which questionlesse was alwayes one and the same over all the world and not of any summary or abstract which they had digested for the use and benefit of Gods people or think that they relate rather to the substance of faith then to any set and determinate form of words in which that substance was delivered let us behold what the same Father hath delivered in another place This faith saith he which the Church though dispersed through the world received from the Apostles and their Disciples yet notwithstanding doth it keep it as safe as if it dwelt within the wals of one house and as uniformly hold N. B. as if it had but one only heart and soul and this as consonantly it preacheth teacheth and delivereth as if but one tongue did speak for all He addes which makes the point more plain that though there be different languages in the world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet the effect and summe of the tradition i. e. the faith delivered in that forme is one and the same and I presume he means not by tradition those doctrines of faith which are delivered in the books and writings of the Evangelists and Apostles Finally he concludes with this expression and it is worthily worth our marking in the present case that he amongst the Governours of the Church who is best able to speak saith no more then this and no lesse then this the simplest and the most ignorant person which certainly he had not said but that there was one uniforme and determinate order of words which every one was bound to learn and adhere unto Tertullian he speaks plainer yet and affirmes expresly regulam fidei unam omnino esse solam immobilem et irreformabilem that there is but one rule of faith at all and that unmoveable and unalterable How could he say that there was but one rule of faith in the Church if every several Church had a several rule or that it was unmoveable and unalterable as he saith it was if there were no certain form of words prescribed which men were to keep to but every one might change and alter as he saw occasion So that I take it for a truth unquestionable that in the first ages nay the first beginnings of the Church of CHRIST there was a certain form of words prescribed for the ease and benefit of the Church a summarie or abstract of the Articles
also as before was shown Which if it may not be admitted in the Articles of the Catholick Church and the Communion of Saints with the rest that follow I see no cause why it should be admitted in the front of all which was to be the leading Case unto all the rest But other men of higher mark have seen this before me who give no other sense theâ—eof in this place of the Creed then to believe that there is one only eternal God the Maker of all things For thus the Book entituled Pastor and commonly ascribed to Hermes St. Pauls scholar Ante omnia unum credere Deum esse qui condidit omnia i. e. Before all other things believe that there is one God who made all things Origen thus Primum credendus est Deus qui omnia creavit i. e. In the first place we must believe that there is a God by whom all things were created S. Hilary of Poyctiers thus In absoluto nobis facilis est aeternitas Iesum Christum a mortuis suscitatum credere i.e. Eternity is prepared for us and made easie to us if we believe that Christ is risen from the dead And finally thus Charles the Great in the Creed published in his name but made by the most learned men which those times afforded Praedicandum est omnibus ut credant Patrem Filium Spiritum sanctum unum esse Deum omnipotentem i. e. the Gospel must be preached to all men that they may know that the Father Son and holy Ghost is one God Almighty Which resolution and authority of the antient Fathers is built no doubt upon the dictate and determination of S Paul himself who did thus lead the way unto them viz. He that câ—meth to God must believe that he is and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him Where the first Article of the Creed I believe in God is thus expounded and no otherwise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I believe that God is that there is a God According to which Exposition of the blessed Apostle our Reverend Iewell publishing the Apology and Confession of the Church of England did declare it thus We believe that there is one certain Nature and Divine power which we call GOD c. and that the same one God hath created Heaven and Earth and all things contained under Heaven We believe that Iesus Christ the only Son of the Eternal Father when the fulness of time was come did take of that blessed and pure Virgin both flesh and all the nature of man c. that for our sakes he died and was buried descended into Hell c. We believe that the holy Ghost is very God c. and that it is his property to mollifie and soften the hardness of mens hearts when he is once received thereunto c. We believe that there is one Church of God and that the same is not shut up as in times past amongst the Iews into some one corner or Kingdom but that it is Catholick and Universal and dispersed throughout the whole world c. and that this Church is the Kingdom the Body and the Spouse of CHRIST c. To conclude we believe that this our self same flesh wherein we live although it dye and come to dust yet at the last shall return again to life by the means of Christs Spirit which dwelleth in us c. and that we through him shall enjoy everlasting life and shall for ever be with him in glory Which consonancy of expression being so agreeable to that observed before by the antient Fathers and that observed before by the antient Fathers so consonant unto the expression of S. Paul the Apostle is the last reason which I have for this resolution that the so much applauded explication of the phrase in Deum credere is not to be admitted in this place of the Creâ—d And this shall also serve for a justification of that gloss or Commentary which I have given on this first Article viz. that to believe in God the Father Almighty is only to believe that there is one Immortal and Eternal Spirit of great both Majesty and Power which we call GOD and that this God is the Father Almighty the Father both of IESVS CHRIST and of all mankinde who as a Father hath not only brought us into the world but hath provided us of all things necessary both for body and soul protecting us by his mighty power and governing us and our affairs by his infinite wisdome But against this there may be some objections made which must first be answered before we come unto the further explication of this Article For if Faith be no other then a firm assent to supernatural truths revealed the Reprobate as they call them may be said to have faith which yet is reckoned in the Scripture as a peculiar gift of God unto his Elect which is therefore called Fides electorum or the Faith of the Elect Tit. 1.1 2. If to believe in God the Father Almighty and in IESVS CHRIST his only Son c. be only to believe that there is a God and that all those things are most undoubtedly true and certain which be affirmed of IESVS CHRIST in the holy Scripture the Devil may be reckoned for a true believer S. Iames assuring us of this that the Devils do believe and tremble Iam. 2.19 And 3. if the definition and the explication before delivered be allowed for currant it will quite overthrow the received distinction of Faith into Historical temporary saving or justifying faith and the faith of Miracles so generally embraced in the Protestant Schools This is the sum of those objections which I conceive most likely to be made against me but such as may be answered without very great difficulty For that the Reprobate as they call them may have Faith in CHRIST is evident by many instances and texts of Scripture Of Simon Magus it is written in the Book of the Acts that he believed and was baptized and continued with Philip the Evangelist Adhaerebat Philippo saith the Vulgar he stuck so fast unto him that he would not leave him Ask Calvin what he thinks of this faith of Simons and he will tell you Majestate Evangelii victum vitae salutis authorem Christum agnovisse ita ut libenter illi nomen daret that being vanquished by the power and Majesty of the Gospel of Christ he did acknowledge him to be the Author of salvation and eternal life and gladly was inrolled amongst his Disciples And whereas some had taught and published amongst other things that Simon never did believe but counterfeited a belief for his private ends Calvin doth readily declare his dislike thereof acknowledging this faith of Simons to be true and real though but only temporarie Non tamen multis assentior qui simulasse duntaxat fidem putant quum minime credâ—ret I cannot yeild to them saith he which think
he only made a shew of faith which he never had Why so Quia Lucas aperte testatur eum credidisse because S. Luke affirms that he did believe being convinced by the signs and miracles which S. Philip wrought as many others of Samaria at the same time were And yet no doubt but Simon Magus was a Reprobate a man rejected by the Lord in regard of his wickedness and that his heart was not right in the sight of God and afterwards an author of such mischief in the Church of God that Ignatius who lived neer those times very rightly cals him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first begotten of the Devil The like mâ—y be affirmed also of Alexander Hymeneus and Philetus who had been made partakers of the Faith of CHRIST and were zealous in it for the time but afterwards made shipwrack of it denying amongst other Articles of the Christian faith that of the resurrection of the dead and thereby overthrowing the faith of some Men questionless given over to a reprobate sense or else we may be well assured St. Paul had never given them over to the hands of Satan as it is plain he did But what need search be made into these particulars when Calvin himself affirms in general Reprobis fidem tribui eosdem interdum simili fere sensu atque Electos affici eosque merito dici Deum sibi propitium credere c. that Faith is given unto the Reprobate that sometimes they are touched with the like sense of Gods grace as the Elect ones are and may deservedly be said to believe that God is favourable and propitious to them God sometimes makes the Sun of Righteousness as well as the Sun of Heaven to shine on the evil and on the good Which notwithstanding Faith is called and that most properly Fides Electorum the Faith of Gods Elect in that and other places of the Book of God because the fruits thereof are in them more visible the confession of the same more fervent the seeds thereof more fastly rooted and the fruit more durable For which cause possibly the Apostle doth there join together the faith of Gods Elect and the knowledge of the truth which is after godliness Which is indeed the special difference which is between the faith of the Elect and the faith of the Reprobates For if the fruit be unto holiness no question but the end thereof will be life everlasting It is not then the weakness or the want of faith which doth alone exclude the Reprobate from the Kingdom of Heaven and make him finally uncapable of the grace and favour of the Lord in the day of judgement but the want of a good conscience in the sight of God And therefore if we mark it well St. Peter did not charge it upon Simon Magus that he wanted faith or that his faith was only a dissembled hypocritical faith upbraiding him as formerly Ananias in another case that he had not only lyed unto men but unto God but that he was in the gall of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity not having his heart right in the sight of God Nor did St. Paul accuse the said three Apostates that they never had received the faith or that the faith which they received was not true and real but that first having put away a good conscience they afterwards made shipwrack of the faith also blaspheming God and scattering abroad their dangerous errours to the seducing of their brethren If Simon had repented of his wickedness as St. Peter advised it may be charitably supposed that the thoughts of his heart had been forgiven him And Hymeneus and Alexander if they had made good use of the Apostles censure when he delivered them unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh no question but their spirits might have been saved in the day of the Lord IESUS Which may suffice for answer to the first objection touching the faith of reprobates as they use to call them whose firm assent to supernatural truths revealed makes them not inheritable to the Kingdom of Heaven because they hold the truth revealed in unrighteousness and so become without excuse as St. Paul tels us in another case of the antient Gentiles The next Objection is that if this phrase in Deum credere import no more then this that there is a God and that all his words are Divine truths and all the world the workmanship of his hands alone the Devils do belieue as much as St. Iames assures us Thou believest saith he that there is one God thou dost well the Devils also believe and tremble Iam. 1.19 The answer unto this is easie St. Iames assures us of the Devils that they believe there is one God but doth withall assure us this that this belief of theirs confirms them in the certainty and foreknowledge of their everlasting damnation the apprehension of the which produceth nothing in them but fear and horrour The Devils do believe that there is a God and that this God is just in all his actions and righteous in all his ways unchangeable in his Decrees Yesterday and to day and the same for ever What other comfort can they reap from this faith of theirs but that being once condemned by God to eternal fire they are reserved in everlasting chains under darkness to the judgement of the great and terrible day For knowing that the judgements of the Lord are just and his doom unchangeable they must needs know withall the certainty of their own damnation or else they cannot properly be affirmed to believe this truth that there is a God And as they do believe that there is a God so they believe also that he is the Maker of heaven and earth For being at the first created by Almighty God with so great perspicacity and clearness of the understanding they could not choose but know the hand that made them and consequently believe that he made all those things which are ascribed to God in the holy Scripture Though by their fall they lost the favour of the Lord their first estate in which they were created by Almighty God the grace by which they stood and the glories which they did possess yet lost they not that quickness and agility of motion that perspicacity and clearness of the understanding wherewith they were endowed by God at their first Creation But what makes this unto their comfort when the same knowledge or belief call it which you will by which they are assured that God made the Heavens and the Earth and all the things therein contained will keep them always in remembrance of this most sad truth that he also made an Hell of fire where there is weeping and gnashing of teeth prepared for the Devill and his Angels To go a little farther yet the Devils did not only believe long since that CHRIST was come in the flesh but publickly proclaimed him in the open
For to say nothing how the Persians being weary of the government of many Rulers designed the Empire unto him whose Horse should first neigh on the morrow morning nor to revive the dead fable of the Theban brothers who hath not heard the story of the Roman twins contending for the command of a few Shepheards and a Realm of Cottages The more then Civil Wars betwixt Caesar Pompey for the Empire of Rome which though of very vast extent could not hold them both Look also how it is in the Oeconomie of Nature one King amongst the Bees one Supreme Captain over the flock and in the heards of Cattel one more principal Ruler And canst thou think the Government of that Heavenly Monarchy can be dismembred or divided It being so manifest and apparent that God who is the Father of all things hath neither beginning nor ending that to all creatures giveth a beeing to himself Eternity who was a world unto himself when no World was made and by his Word commandeth by his wisdom disposeth by his virtue protecteth what thing soever is to be found in the whole World This GOD we cannot see he is too bright for our eyes nor touch he is too pure for our unclean hands nor apprehend he is above the reach of our understanding being infinite incomprehensible and known how great he is to himself alone Shall I speak freely what I think He that conceiveth that he can comprehend the Majesty of God doth under value him and he who would not undervalue him must profess he cannot comprehend him Nor need we be inquisitive to know his name his name is GOD there being no use of proper names but where a multitude is to be distinguished by their particular appellations GOD therefore being but one hath no name but GOD. And to this truth I have the general consent of all men For when the common people lift their hands to Heaven they then make mention but of one God only using to say as their occasions do require that God is great and that God is true and if God permit Which whether it be the natural expression of the common people or the Confession of a Christian saying his Belief it is hard to guesse This is the sum of that which was alleadged by the Christian Advocates in defence of the Divine nature and power of God and that this God was one only Soveraign and commanding power who governed and disposed of all things both in Heaven and Earth In which there is not any thing affirmed of God which hath not been before delivered by the antient Gentiles whose judgments and opinions in this particular I shall next present And first begining with Mercurius surnamed Trismegistus Lactantius tels us of him that he wrote many books In quibus Majestatem summi singularis Dei asserit in which he doth assert the Majesty of that one and only Supreme God particularly that he is but one and being but one hath no other name then that of GOD 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God saith he is but one and being but one he wants no name but is simply nameless or Anonymus the very same with that of Minutius Felix nec nomen Dei quaeras nomen est Deus which is thus seconded by Lactantius who had seen his Dialogue Deo quia semper unus est proprium nomen est DEVS And there is very good reason for it too I mean why God should have no known name to call him by as had the Idols of the Heathens because there is no use of a proper name Nisi ubi discrimen exegerit multitudo but where distinction must be made between one and another which cannot be where there is but one and never shall be more then one of that rank and order But Mercurius goes further yet and doth not only testifie that God is one but that he is the Radix or root of all things without which nothing was made that he is infinitely good 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even goodness it self and that the name of Good belongeth unto none but him and though he gives the name of GOD to the Heathen deities yet he confesseth in plain tearms that they are so entituled honoris causa and not naturae ratione Descend we next unto the Sibyls and we shall finde one of them saying thus of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that there is but one God and that he only is Almighty and unbegotten another of them saying thus in the Person of GOD 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. I am the one and only God and besides me there is none other Pass we on next unto the gods as the Gentiles called them and we shall hear Apollo being asked the question what was to be conceived of God to have returned an answer in one and twenty verses whereof these are three as they stand cited by Lactantius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. In English thus Begotten of himself without a Mother Not taught of any nameless 'cause no other Unmov'd with worldly things and one that dwelleth In brightest Heaven is God that all excelleth In the translation of which verses I have took liberty to render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in brightest Heaven because I think that either Apollo did allude to the Coelum Empyraeum used among Philosophers or that the old Philosophers took that tearm from him But whether it were so or no certain I am that Lactantius doth conclude from hence upon very good grounds that this answer of Apollo can by no means imaginable be applyed to Iupiter Qui matrem habuerit nomen who had both a Mother and a name as he there observeth and therefore must be meant of the living GOD. Whom when the Heathens call by the name of Iupiter Falluntur in nomine sed de una potestate consentiunt saith Minutius Felix though they are mistaken in the name of that Supreme God yet they agree with us in this that he is but one Proceed we forwards to the Poets and Orpheus the most antient of them and one who was Co-temporary with the GODS themselves as we read in Lactantius l. 1. cap. 6. not only doth affirm of him that he was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the first begotten before whom none was which could not be affirmed of Iupiter the Son of Saturn but that he existed of himself only and gave beeing to all things besides 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is cited amongst many of his verses to this purpose by Clemens of Alexandria an old Christian writer What other Poets say of God we shall see hereafter when we shall look upon him as the Maker of Heaven and Earth In the mean time conclude we this first rank of testimonies with that of Pythagoras who was both a Poet and Philosopher who telleth us of God as I finde him cited in the works of Clemens and
And it is registred for the reverend say of old Cleanthes O Deus rege me per eam causam per quam omnia temperas moderaris Rule me O God by that prime cause whereby thou dost dispose of all things Which Cause they called by the name of Fate or destiny Epictetus as of later time so he speaks more plainly whose dictates are much made of by the old Platonicks Proclus Simplicius and the rest Discendum ante omnia unum esse Deum c. It is to be learned saith he in the first place that there is but one God who doth govern all things and whatsoever we do or say or think is not hid from him In Seneca whom Lactantius calleth Stoicorum acerrimum the most resolute Stoick of the Romanes there are so many several passages to prove this point that he who would produce them all must transcribe him wholly For an essay therefore take that which Lactantius citeth where he calleth God Deorum omnium Deum or the God of gods the Governour of Heaven and Earth by whom those other Deities whom the people worshipped were many times suspended and restrained from action Hitherto have we traced the footsteps of the antient Poets and all the several sects of the old Philosophers and found a general consent amongst them that there is a GOD and that there is but one God who takes care of all things Whom if they call sometimes by the name of Fate or Providence or Nature as sometimes they do we must still understand them of that one God in whom we Christians do profess that we do believe Or if they sometimes call him by the name of Iupiter we are to understand the same one God in whom the rest are comprehended as subservient Instruments So witnessed the most learned Varro affirming as I finde him cited by St. Augustine that though the Doctors of the Gentiles did use sometimes to speak of the Gods and Goddesses yet were they all contained in Jupiter whose powers and Ministers they were And thereupon the Father buildeth this resolution that our Ancestors were not either so blinde or simple as to think that Bacchus Ceres and the rest were Gods indeed but rather the gifts and ministrations Munera functiones as his words are there of that one only God whom they did believe in And this perswasion was so naturally implanted in the mindes of all men that in their dangers and necessities and more sober thoughts they still made mention of one God and but one alone What was observed to this purpose by Minutius Felix is declared before The same we finde to be observed by Tertullian also Anima licet diis falsis ancillata c. The soul saith he though servilely obsequious unto these false Gods yet upon better thoughts as if awakened newly from sleep and wine it speaks of one God only in the singular number it being the common voice of all to say If God grant me this or looking on him as their judge to pronounce these words God seeth and I refer it unto God and God shall acquit me And saying this saith he they lift their eyes up towards heaven not toward the Capitol Novit enim sedem Dei vivi as knowing Heaven to be the seat of the living God The like Lactantius telleth us too Cum jurant cum optant c. When they swear or wish or render thanks or that the noise of war do affright their ears they neither do then speak of IOVE or their many Gods but of God alone though after they have scaped the danger ad Deorum Templa concurrunt they run unto the Temples of their Idol-gods to offer sacrifice May we not say of these and the like expressions as Tertullian doth that they are testimonia Animae naturaliter Christianae the testimonies of a Soul that is naturally inclined to the Christian faith or the Confession of a Christian saying his Belief as Minutius phrased it If now after these testimonies of the learned Gentiles and the general acknowledgement of all sorts of people we should proceed to prove by reason or in way of argument that there is one God and but one alone it might be thought an endless and impertinent work consideringâ— that there is no hearb so ordinary nor flye so small nor worm or creature so contemptible but is an argument sufficient to evince a God-head Minutius hath so fully satisfied in that particular that they which are more copious in pursute thereof are but as Commentators and he the Text discoursing on his plain song with a fuller descant And therefore I shall supersede from that way of discourse resting content with that discovery and progress we have made herein out of the antient Poets and the old Philosophers and the concurrent testimony of all sorts of people who lived in those dark times of ignorance when as the multitude of Gods was in most esteem and the true worship of this one God confined and as it were imprisoned in the House of Israel This therefore being proved or supposed as granted that there is one GOD and but one alone the next particular enquiry which we are to make must be to finde out what GOD is how we are to define him A point esteemed so difficult in the former times that Simonides being asked by Hiero of Syracusa Quid Deus esset what God was desired first one day to consider of it afterwards two then four and still more and more Of which being asked the reason he returned this answer that the more he did consider of it the more he was unable to determine in it Both Xenophon and Plato did conceive so also as Plotinus witnesseth who hath recorded this for a speech of theirs Deum pervestigare nec possibile c. that it was neither possible nor lawful to enquire too far into the nature of GOD. And yet they ventured many of them upon such particulars as though they do not make amongst them an exact definition yet they describe him by those Attributes as shew they were not ignorant of his heavenly nature Their judgements in this point collected by Minutius Felix take together here Sit Thales Milesius omnium primus c. Let us begin saith he with Thales who though he make water the first cause of all things yet makes he God to be that universal Soul who out of that created all things the mysterie of water and the Spirit being more sublime then to be understood by the sons of men Anaximenes and after him Apolloniates Diogenes make him to be the Air because both infinite and immensurable Anaxagoras his opinion was that GOD was an infinite understanding Pythagoras that he was that Soul which dwelling in the whole frame of Nature did give life to all things Xenophanes did use to say that every infinite with understanding might be called GOD. Antisthenes that there were many popular Gods and but one natural one or one God
Rome relapsed to her antient Gentilism revived again so many of her Gods and Goddesses that both the Iews and Infidels may have cause to question whether she doth believe in one God alone or that he only is the Father Almighty whom the Creed here mentioneth Of which and other of the Attributes of Almighty God I am next to speak Articuli 1. pars 2da 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Patrem Omnipotentem i. e. The Father Almighty CHAP. III. Of the Essence and Attributes of God according to the holy Scripture The name of Father how applyed unto God of his Mercy Justice and Omnipotency BY that which hath been said in the former Chapter out of the Monuments and Records of the antient Gentiles it is apparent that they knew that there is a GOD that he was one only and that this one God was an Eternal and Immortal Spirit existing of himself without any beginning invisible incomprehensible omnipotent without change or passion In which description we have all those Epithels summed up together out of the works and writings of those reverend Sages which Ruffinus a good Christian Writer of the Primitive times hath bestowed upon him in his Exposition of the Creed Deum cum audis substantiam intellige sine initio sine fine simplicem sine ulla admixtione invisibilem incorpoream ineffabilem inaestimabilem in quo nihil adjunctum nihil creatum And though it could not be expected that the Gentiles guided only by the light of Nature should have said so much yet for the better knowledge of the Essence Attributes and works of GOD we must not rest our selves contented with that measure of light which was discovered unto them but make a more exact search for it in the holy Scriptures Concerning which there is a memorable story of Iustin Martyr which he relateth in his Dialogue with Trypho the Iew. St. Paul hath noted of the Greeks that they seek after wisdome and never was the note more exactly true then in that particular For being inflamed with a desire of coming to a more perfect knowledge of the Nature of GOD then had been generally attained by the common people first he applyed himself unto the Stoicks who by the gravity and preciseness of their conversation did seem most likely to direct him But this knowledge was not with the Stoick 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor could he learn much there of the nature of God Next he betook himself to the Peripateticks men most renowned for their knowledge in the works of Nature and the subtilties of disputation But there he profited less then before with the Stoicks the Peripateticks being more irresolute and speaking less divinely of the things of GOD then any of the other Sects of Philosophie Then had he severally recourse unto the Pythagorean and the Platonist who were most eminent in those times for the contemplative parts of learning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in the search of immaterials But true Divinity was not to be found in all the writings either of the Pythagoreans or the Platonists although these last did seeme to come more neer the truth then either the Peripatetick or the Stoick At last he was encountred by a Reverend old man a Christian Father and was by him directed to the Book of God writ by the Prophets and Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as they which only knew the truth and which alone were able to unfold it rightly The counsel of which Reverend man he obeyed full gladly and profited so well in the Schools of CHRIST that he became a Martyr for the Faith and Gospel So we if we would come unto the perfect knowledge of GOD though we may sport our selves and refresh our thoughts in the pleasant walks and prospects of Philosophy must at the last apply our selves to the holy Scriptures where we shall be as far instructed in the things of GOD as he thinks fit to be communicated to the sons of men Now for our better method in the present search we will consider GOD in those names and Attributes by which he hath made known himself in his holy Covenants And first we meet with that of the Lord IEHOVAH which the Greeks usually called the Tetragrammaton or the name consisting of four letters for of no more it doth consist in the Hebrew language the Iews more properly nomen appropriatum gloriosum the most peculiar and most glorious name of the Lord our God appropriated unto him in so strict a manner that it was not lawful to communicate it unto any Creature By this name was he first pleased to make himself known unto Moses saying that he had appeared to Abraham Isaac and Jacob by the name of God Almighty but by this Name of Jehovah he had not made himself known unto them And in the Prophet Esay thus Ego sum Jehovah illud est nomen meum i. e. I am Jehovah that is my Name and my glory will I not give unto another Derived it is from Iah an old Hebrew root which signifieth ens existens Being or existing And hereupon was that when Moses in the third of Exod. v. 14. asked the name of GOD the Lord returned this answer to him I Am that I Am and thus shalt thou say unto the people I AM hath sent me unto you And hereupon it was that St. IOHN calleth him in the Book of the Revelation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is which was and which is to come Nor doth it signifie alone a self-existence by which he hath a Beeing in and of himself and doth communicate a beeing unto all the creatures but it is used in Scripture for a name of power by which he governeth all those creatures on which he hath been pleased to bestow a beeing And therefore if we mark it well though he appear unto us by the name of God in the first of Genesis when the Creation was an Embryo an imperfect work yet he is no where called by the name of the Lord Iehovah till the Creation was accomplished and his works made perfect The Fathers heereupon observe and the note is handsome that the name of GOD is absolute essential and coeternal with the Deitie but that of IEHOVAH or the Lord not used except in reference to the creature And it is noted by Tertullian in his Book against Hermogenes that in the first of Genesis it is often said Deus dixit Deus vidit Deus fecit God said and God saw and God created But that he was not called the Lord by the name of IEHOVAH till the second Chapter when he had finished all his works the Heaven and Earth and all things in the same contained and that there was some creature framed on which to exercise his Power and Supreme command Ex quo creata sunt in quae potestas ejus ageret ex eo factus est dictus DOMINVS for by the word Dominus do the Latines render
the name IEHOVAH as the Greeks by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as he telleth us there In this regard if possible there had been no other reason it was a name or Attribute call it which we will which was not fit to be communicated unto any creatures as many other of his names and Attributes have used to be And this the Iews so stood on in their later times of that State that they would by no means give it to an earthly Prince Iosephus the Historian telling us of some amongst them whom no extremity of torment could enforce to conferre this title on any of the Roman Emperours though at that time they had their Countrey in subjection and did Lord it over them Had they stayed here it had been well No body could have grudged or murmurred that GOD should have a name peculiar to himself alone or that his name should not be mentioned otherwise then with fear and reverence But afterwards it gave occasion to such superstitions as made them subject to the scorn and censure of all other people the use of that most sacred Name being forbad at all times upon pain of death for fear â—orsooth Ne quotidiano usu vilesceret lest the promiscuous use thereof should bring it into disesteem amongst the Vulgar The very same reason if you mark it for which the Massing-Priest in the Church of Rome is bound to speak the words of Consecration in so low a voyce that the next stander by cannot hear a syllable Ne se. vilescerent sacrosancta verba lest they should grow into contempt with the common people The second name which doth occur of GOD in the holy Scripture for of Elijah which proceedeth from the same root I forbear to speak is that of Eloah in the singular but most frequently that of Elohim in the plural number It sigfieth the mighty Iudges and is derived from Alah which is to swear because that in all weighty causes when necessity requires an Oath to finde out the truth we are to swear only by the name of God who is the righteous Iudge both of Heaven and Earth For the most part it is rendred by the English GOD and is first used by Moses in the first words of Genesis Bereshith bara Elohim saith the Hebrew Text In principio creavit Deus saith the Vulgar Latine in the beginning God created saith the Modern English Where Elohim a Nown of the plural number is joined with Bara being a Verb of the singular number to signifie the Mysterie of the glorious Trinity as many of our late Divines have been pleased to note though neither any of the old Translations which have been formerly in use in the Christian Church did take notice of it nor are constructions of that kinde such strangers in the Hebrew tongue as other learned men have noted as that so high a mystery of the Christian faith should have no better grounds to stand on then so weak a Criticism This name is generally rendred in Greek by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whence the Latine Deus and in English GOD and is not so peculiar to the heavenly Majesty as not to be communicated sometimes to the creature also For thus the Lord to Moses in the Book of Exodus Ego constitui te Deum Pharaonis the word is Elohim in the Hebrew I have made thee a God unto Pharaoh that is to say I have made thee as a God unto him to be the internuncio or Embassadour betwixt me and him And in this sense it is applyable also unto Kings and Princes as Ego dixi Dii estis I have said yee are Gods Psal. 82. because they do participate of his Supreme Power and are his Substitutes and Vicegerents here upon the Earth in which respect they are called Potestates Powers in the very Abstract The Powers that be saith the Apostle are ordained of GOD And for the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whence the Latine Deus there are given us three Originations of it all serviceable to set forth the nature of the glorious Godhead For first it is derived 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to run because of that swift motion which he seemeth to have by being present in all places those which conceived not the miracle of his Omnipresence conjecturing at him by the swiftness and agility of motion According unto that of Virgil Deum ire per omnes Terrasq tractusque maris Coelumque profundum The very same with that of David If I climbe up into Heaven thou art there if I go down into Hell thou art there also A thing objected by Cecilius against the Christians who had been well enough contented if they had only given him a Supreme direction over all wordly affairs Sed quod loc is omnibus inter erret but that he should be present in all places also that was conceived to be too great a prejudice to those many Gods whom the Gentiles worshipped and shut up in their several Temples But of this more anon in a place more proper The second Etymon of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to see according to another passage of the Prophet Ieremie Can any man hide himself in secret places so that I shall not see him saith the Lord In this respect the good old Father Irenaeus hath affirmed of God that he is totus oculus totum lumen all eye all light and Orpheus an old Heathen Poet tels us also of him that though he be invisible yet he seeth all things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Clemens citeth him in his Protrepticon or Exhortation The third and last is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to inflame or kindle because that by the vertue of his heavenly power he doth inflame our souls with the fire of zeal and kindle a right spirit within us Est deus in nobis agitante calescimus illo as in another case said the Heathen Poet. But leaving these Grammatical observations on the name of GOD pass we on forwards to those other titles by which he is presented to us in the holy Scripture which are El Helion Adonai Of these the first is El and signifieth as much as the strong God GOD being not only strong in his own Essence but giving strength and fortitude to all the creatures according to their several natures By this name Christ invoketh the assistance of his heavenly Father saying Eli Eli or Eloi Eloi in the Syriack My God my God why hast thou forsaken me and by the same is called himself in the Prophet El Gibber or the strong and most mighty GOD Esa. 9.6 The next is Helion the most high Altissimus a name ascribed to God in both the Testaments Pay thy vows to the most High Psal. 50.14 the power of the most High Luk. 50.32 the Son of the most High Luk. 8.28 Most high not only in respect of his habitation because he
hath his dwelling on High Psal. 113. in which respect the Heathen Poets said of their Idol-Iupiter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he dwelleth in the Highest Heavens but in relation to his Essence by which he infinitely exceeds all creatures both in Heaven and Earth who in comparison of him are but toys and trifles So little reason have we to be proud of our earthly fortunes or of our natural parts and graces that rather looking whence we are made of dust and ashes the thought thereof should humble us in the sight of God and make us have recourse to him to obtain perfection The last we meet with in this kinde for still we are upon those Names or Attributes which are both absolute in God and Essential to him is that of Adonai or my Lord. A name as it is noted in the Mazoreth found of it self no more then 134 times in all the Old Testament but substituted by the Modern superstitious Iews in the place of Iehovah as often as they meet that word in the course of the Text. A name derived by the learned from the Hebrew Eden which signifieth a Basis or foundation on which the whole building doth relie and therefore very fitly chosen to express his nature who beareth up the pillars of the Earth as the Psalmist hath it by whom the whole fabrick of the Universe is preserved in being These are the names or Titles of Almighty God by which he hath made known himself to his chosen servants all of them absolutely his without relation to the creature and such as rather serve to declare his Essence then set forth his office for Deus est nomen naturae non officii as St. Ambrose hath it All of them laid together teach us this of GOD that he is of a self-existing of infinite power of incomprehensible strength and unspeakable Majesty and that as he hath all this of himself alone so like an Universal Parent he communicates a beeing to all the creatures and doth endue them with so much of his power and wisdom of his strength and Majesty as shall suffice to every one in their several places Not that the creature doth partake of his heavenly Essence we conceive not so but that he is the principal and Original cause by which all creatures have an Essence non ut de essentia ejus sed ut causa essendi as Aquinas stateth it and that having thus received an essence or a being from him we receive also out of his abundance all additaments of what sort soever which are expedient for us in our severall callings For out of his fulnesse we have all received as we are told by the Apostle Now by the knowledge of these names or rather of the nature of God represented in them we come unto the knowledge of those reall attributes which are so proper and peculiar to the Lord our God as not to be communicated unto any creature of which we must first speak a little in the way of groundwork or foundation before we can behold him as the Father Almighty And these are principally two simplicitas and infinitas Simplicitas or the simpleness of God if we may so call it is that whereby he is void of all composition either of matter and forme or parts and accidents compounding whether they be sensible or intelligible only For whereas all corporall substances are compounded of matter and forme and the angelicall natures of a potentia and an actus as the School-men phrase it GOD being incorporeal hath no matter of forme and being wholly existing all at once together must be purus actus not having any thing in potentia which at first he had not For if GOD were compounded of matter and form there must be some pre-existent matter out of which he was made and if he be compounded of potentia and actus he must and may be somewhat which at first he was not both which are so destructive of the nature of GOD as being once admitted he is God no longer And therefore in my minde the judicious Scaliger hath very well determined of it in these following words Intelligentiae habent aliquid simile materiae aliquid simile formae Solus Deus simplex est in quo nihil in potentia sed in actu omnia imo ipse purus primus medius ultimus actus that is to say The Angels or Intelligences have something proportionable unto matter and something which resembleth form God only is a simple uncompounded essence in whom there is nothing in potentia but all things in act he being a pure act himself and the first intervenient and last act of all God then is in the first place a simple or uncompounded essence without parts or accidents his attributes not differing from his essence at all but being of his very essence for in Deo non est nisi Deus as the old rule was nor differing essentially from one another but only in regard of our weak understanding which being not able to know or comprehend the earthly things by one single act must of necessity have many distinct acts and notions to comprehend the nature of the incomprehensible God And being such a simple uncompounded essence without parts or accidents he is both great without quantity and good without quality mercifull without passion every where without motion in heaven without a place or ubi The second Attribute of God which before we spake of is that of Infinitenesse by which God is absolutely and actually infinite in his acts and essence And this infinite or infinitenesse is defined to be that without which nothing is or can be Infinitum est extra quod nihil est said the old Philosophers so that it is impossible for any thing to be without or besides that before or after that in which all possible being is comprehended And this infinity doth branch it self into these four species that is to say Infinity in regard of duration which we call Eternity 2. Infinity in regard of dimensions which we call Immensity 3. Infinity in regard of comprehensions by which we say that God is of infinite wisdome and of infinite knowledge And last of all Infinity in regard of power which we call Omnipotence And first Infinity in regard of duration which we call Eternity is that attribute of the Lord our God by which he is without beginning or end without beginning of dayes or end of time without succession or precession if I may so speak Or else we may define it with Boetius to be the entire or totall possession of interminable life all at once together or otherwise thus to be a circular duration whose instants are alwayes and whose terminations of extremities never were nor shall be which are the words of Trismegistus with some little change In this respect God took unto himself this name I AM or I AM THAT I AM all time being present unto God as is also that infinity which was
In which estate he cast his eyes opon the Gentiles who either knew him not at all or knew no more of him then they could discern through the false lights as it were of depraved nature or the dull spectacles of Philosophie Thus witnesseth St. Paul in the 4. to the Galatians saying that when the fulness of time was come God sent his Son made of a woman made under the law to redeem those which were under the law that they might receive the Adoption of sons vers 5. And in the 8. unto the Romans We have saith he received the Spirit of Adoption whereby we cry unto him Abba Father the Spirit of God bearing witness with our spirit that we are the heirs of God and coheirs with CHRIST vers 15. Other particulars there are wherein the Adoption of us sinners to the Kingdome of Heaven holds good proportion with Adoptions made upon the earth some of which I shall briefly touch at to make the mysterie of our Adoption the more clear and signal First then Adoption by the Civil or Imperial Laws which is jus Gentium or the Law of Nations as they use to call it however privately agreed upon between the parties was never counted valid of good authority till it was verified by the Magistrates before all the people in the Town-Hall or Common Forum and under such a form of words which either law or custome had prescribed unto them Which form of words too long to be repeated here are extant still in Gellius and Barnabas Brissonius a late French Writer So our adoption unto life is ratified and confirmed unto us by the publick Minister openly in the Church in the Congregation if it may conveniently and under such a Form of words which we may not alter We have not only custom for it but a strict command that we baptize all those which are presented to the Church as the children of God In the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the holy Ghost We finde it also in the practise though the law required it not that they who were adopted into any family used presently 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to take unto themselves the name of that house o◠family into the which they were assumed Examples of this truth are infinite almost and obvious in the Roman stories So we being adopted into the kingdom and inheritance of our Saviour CHRIST have took unto our selves Christs name or the name of Christians And the Disciples were first called Christians at Antiochia Act. 11. Suppose we now that our adoption is confirmed ratified by the Magistrate and good in law are we hereby exempted from the power of our Natural Parents Not so the Law is otherwise and resolves it clearly Quod jura Patris naturalis minime solvuntur that the authority of our Natural Parents is the same as formerly Too many of us think not so but being once possessed with a conceit of our adoption to the kingdome of God we cast off all obedience and regard of man Neither our Natural nor our Civil Parents are to be obeyed if once the Son of God hath but made us free Thus did the Anabaptists preach in some parts of Germanie and we have had too many followers of their Doctrines here And last of all it is a Rule or Maxime in the Laws Imperial that children once adopted are to be used and disposed of in all respects ac si justis nuptiis quaesiti as if they were our own by the law of Nature And it doth follow thereupon Haeredes vel instituendi vel exhaeredandi that as we think it fit and as they deserve we may assign them portions out of our estates or exclude them utterly Whether it be thus also in adoptions unto life eternal whether it may not be revoked at the pleasure of GOD if we behave our selves unworthily need not be made a question amongst rational men Or if it be I have no list nor leisure to dispute it here Only I cannot choose but note it as an error in Monsieur de Moulin to ground the irreversible Decree of our Adoption to the Kingdom of Heaven on the like irreversibleness of adoptions here upon the Earth Ex eo quod absoluta sit inter homines adoptio as his own words are But Absque hoc The law we see is otherwise and resolves the contrary And for the error of du Moulin being it is ignorantia juris an error in point of law and not of fact whether and if at all it may be excused I leave to be resolved upon grave advice by some such learned Casuist as his friend Amesius GOD is a Father then by all ways and means by which a name of Father may be gained by any And if a Father as he is no doubt but we shall finde in him the same affections which are in Parents towards their children the same but not with all or any of those imperfections which we observe to be too often intermingled in humane affections Do Parents naturally love their children We finde the love of GOD to his not only to be equal unto that of an earthly father but to surpass the love of women Can a woman forget her sucking child that she should not have compassion on the fruit of her womb yes saith the Lord they may forget but I will not forget my people Do Parents out of the affection which they bear their children provide them of all necessaries for this present life Do any of them if their children ask for bread give them a stone or if they ask for a fish present him a Serpent Our Saviour thereupon inferreth that if they being evil know how to give good gifts unto their children how much more should our Father which is in Heaven give good things unto them that ask him Assuredly the love of GOD to all his children especially to those which walk after his commandements is infinitely greater then the love of our natural parents to those which are the children after the flesh Out of this love of GOD it is that he giveth us both the former and the latter rain that he makes his Sun to shine on the good and bad that their Oxen are alike strong to labour that their sheep bring forth thousands yea and ten thousands in their streets and finally that their fields do laugh and their medows sing with fruitful plenty Are parents naturally compassionate towards their children when they fall into misery and distress and pity them at least if they cannot help them Behold saith God like as a Father pitieth his own children so the Lord pitieth them that fear him for he knoweth whereof we are made he remembreth that we are but dust Are parents patient and long-suffering towards their children when they do amiss Alas what is this patience of theirs compared to that of GOD towards sinful man The Lord is full of compassion and mercy long-suffering and
sheweth the work of the law written in their hearts their conscience also bearing witness aud their thoughts excusing or accusing one another By means whereof such of them as were careful to conform their lives unto that law and put not out that light which did shine within them attained unto an eminent height in all moral virtues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is in Naziazen Which moral piety of theirs if not directed to the glory of GOD as it ought to be but either to advance their projects or else to gain opinion and be seen of men may perhaps mitigate their torments but not advance them to the glories of eternal life Nec vitae aeiernae veros acquirere fructus De falsa virtute potest as Prosper hath it Not that those actions in themselves were not good and commendable and might deserve some more then ordinary blessings at the hands of GOD but that those men being so far instructed and illuminated they desisted there holding the truth as St. Paul telleth us in unrighteousness and so became without excuse But of this more hereafter in another place And if the Lord hath been so gracious to the antient Gentiles and still is to the Turks and Pagans of the present ages which are his children only by the right of Creation no question but he doth instruct whom he hath adopted after a more peculiar manner He shewed his word unto Jacob his statutes and his Ordinances unto Israel saith the Prophet David of the Iews And as for us which have the happiness to live under the Gospel the Lord himself hath said by the Prophet Ieremie that he would write his law in their hearts and put it in our inward parts and by another of his Prophets that our sons and daughters should prophecy and that we should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or taught of God If after so much care on the part of God if after all this done by our Heavenly Father we still continue ignorant of his will or shut our eyes against that light which doth shine upon us and stop our ears against the voyce of the Charmer charm he never so sweetly no wonder if he draw his sword and either cut us off by a temporal death or publickly expose us unto shame and misery For sure it cannot be denyed but that the Lord our heavenly Father hath potestatem vitae necis the power of life and death over all his children The Lord hath power of life and death as the wise man hath it he leadeth to the gates of Hell and brings back again Wisd. 16.13 But this a severity which God reserves unto the last as the utmost remedy inflicting in the mean time moderate chastisements on his wilful children in hope by that means to reclaim them Which if they do not take effect he then proceeds unto the woful sentence of disinheritance expungeth them out of the Catalogue of his Elect razeth their names out of the sacred Book of life and leaves them no inheritance in the house of Jesse or any portion at all in the son of David So excellently true is that of Lactantius Deus ut erga bonos indulgentissimus Pater ita adversus improbos justissimus Iudex God saith he as he is a loving and indulgent Father towards his good and godly children so towards those who are past hope of reformation he will become as terrible and severe a Iudge so he Institut tut l. 1. cap. 1. And certainly it doth concern us in an high degree to keep the love and good opinion of our heavenly Father who is not only able to chastise us with such light corrections as are inflicted on us by our earthly Parents but to arm all the hosts of Heaven and all the creatures of the Earth against us as once he did against Pharaoh and the land of Egypt GOD is not here represented to us by the name of a Father only but by the name of a Father Almighty The title of Omnipotent makes a different case and may be our Remembrancer upon all occasions to keep us from incurring his just displeasure and drawing down his vengeance on our guilty heads This is that infinitie or infiniteness of power which before I spake of and is so proper unto God that it is not to be communicated unto any creature no not unto the man CHRIST IESVS The Roman Emperours indeed in the times of their greatest flourish did take unto themselves the style of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby they gave the world to understand that they were absolute and independent not tyed to the observance of any laws or bound by the Decrees of Senate but that of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Omnipotent was never challenged by the proudest nor given unto them by the grossest of their many Parasites Now GOD is said to be Almighty because that he is able to do and doth upon occasion also whatsoever pleaseth him both in Heaven and Earth as the Psalmist hath it For with God nothing is impossible saith the holy Angel And though some things may seeme impossible in the eyes of men yet apud Deum omnia sunt possibilia all things are possible to God saith CHRIST our Saviour yet still observe the words of David before mentioned which is the Rule or Standard if I may so call it by which not only possibility and impossibility but even Omnipotencie it self is to be measured and David saith not of the Lord that he can do all things but whatsoever pleaseth him be it what it will For therefore God the Father is said to be Almighty or Omnipotent not that he can do every thing whatsoever it be and will do all things that he can but because he can do all things that he plaaseth all that can be done Because he can doe all things whatsoever he pleaseth For as S. Augustine well observeth nec ob aliud vocatur Omnipotens nisi quia quicquid vult potest Because he can do all things which can be done For some things are not denyed to be impossible even to God himself as namely such as do imply a contradiction and so the dictate of Aquinas is exceeding true Deus omnia potest quae contradictionem non implicant Nor can he do such things as may argue him to be capable of any defect as namely to be unjust to lie to be confined to place or to change his beeing according to another rule of the same Aquinas i. e. Omnipotentia excludit defectus omnes qui sunt impotentia ceu posse mentiri mori peccare c. The reasons are first because those things in themselves would make him lyable to impotency wants and weakness and utterly deprive him of the title of a Father Almighty Nam si haec ei acciderent non esset Omnipotens as most excellently it is said by Augustine Secondly actions of that nature are in themselves so contrary
that built all things is God T is true that Aristotle being a great enquirer into the works of nature conceived the World to be eternal and yet not alwayes constant unto that opinion But then it is as true withall that there was something else which inclined him to it then his meer admiration of the works of nature Democritus and some others of the old Philosophers had been of opinion that the World was made in the first beginnings fortuitis atomorum concur â—ionibus by the accidentall union or communion of severall parcels of which the Vniverse consisted that man himself was only voluntaria Elementorum concretio a voluntary mixture of all the Elements into which he finally was resolved To which absurd opinion as indeed it was though it then found a generall embracement amongst most Philosophers when Aristotle knew not how to submit his most exquisite judgment and yet was destitute of such further light as might more fully have instructed him in the true Originall he rather chose to grant the world to be eternal then to be made of such ridiculous and unsound though eternal Atoms Et maluit pulchram hanâ— Mundi faciem ab aeterno esse quam aliquando ex aeterna deformitate emersisse as Vallesius pleades in his behalf and I thank him for it who am I must confesse a great friend of Aristotles the Praecursor as some call him of our Saviour CHRIST in naturalibus as John Baptist was in divinis And now I am thus fallen on these old Philosophers I shall produce the testimonies of some chiefs among them for proof of this that the Creation of the World was an effect of the most infinite power of Almighty God the knowledge whereof in such particular termes as by them delivered was first communicated to the Grecians by the wise men of Egypt who questionlesse had learned it of the Hebrewes when they lived among them And first Mercuâ—ius Trismegistus not only doth affirme that God made the World but that he made it by his word that he did only say Existat Sol let the Sun arise and presently the Sun shined on the face of the earth and that by the power and efficacie of the same Word the Elements were distinguished the Heavens beautifyed with stars the Earth adorned with herbs and plants of each several sort as his words are cited by St. Cyrill Thales one of the wise men of Greece who had spent some part of his time in Egypt and was the first qui de Coelestibus disputavit who brought the knowledge of divine matters amongst his Country-men making the Element of water to be the first matter as it were whence all things proceeded Deum autem eam mentem quae ex aqua cuncta formaverit and that God was that infinite minde or understanding which out of that created all things In which he comes so neer the next laid down by Moses that Minutius reckoneth him to have affirmed the same thing though in different words Vides Philosophi principalis opinionem nobiscum penitus consonare Plato doth seem to speak so doubâ—ingly in this point that many did conceive that he inclined to the opinion of the Worlds eternity But besides that this is one of the great controversies betwixt him and Aristotle Plutarch who was well versed in his works and writings doth absolutely free him from that imputation not only saying of those who did so conclude that they did torquere verba ejus extend his words upon the Rack to make them speak that which he never meant but positively affirming that in his Book inscribed Timaeus he treated of the Worlds Creation as the chief scope and subject of that discourse For Aristotle next though in his books of Physicks or natural Philosophy he labour to maintain the Worlds Eternity upon the grounds before delivered yet in his Metaphysicks where he speaks of abstracted notions and travailed in the search of materials he doth expresse himself in another manner Qui Deum seu mentem causam autorem dixit c. He saith that excellent Philosopher who doth affirme that God is the cause and Author not only of all living creatures but even of nature it self and of the universall World and the course thereof speakes like a sober-minded man they which say otherwise being rash unadvised persons And this he doth expresse more clearly in his tract inscribed De Mirabilibus if at the least that tract be his where he declareth that naturally the Sea both did and would overwhelm the whole face of the Earth because higher then it in situation but that it is restrained by the power and command of GOD to the intent the Earth might serve the better for the use of men and other living creatures which inhabit on it What he hath said of God in his book De Mundo where he calleth him the Father both of Gods and Men hath been shewn before Theophrastus a great follower of Aristotle not only doth maintain that the World was created by God but that he was ex nihilo without any pre-existing or precedent matter And Galen that great Doctor in Physick who had no more religion in him then what might serve for a Physitian and an Heathen too having surveyed and as it were dissected all the parts of the World concludes at last that it was very fit both for him and all men Canticum compâ—nere in Creatoris nostri laudem to make an Hymne in honour of their great Creator and therein to express his wisdome his great power and goodness The Latines as they borrowed their Philosophy from the learned Greeks so did they take up such opinions as they found most prevalent amongst them though otherwise divided into several Sects as the Grecians were Varro as the most antient so the most learned of the Romans as St. Augustine out of Cicero doth affirme he was reckoneth the first Period or Aera at which he doth begin all his computations from the creation of the World and makes it the opinion both of Zeno and the Stoicks generally that the World had a beginning and should have an end Cicero though an Academick and consequently a Sceptick in all points of controversie doth yet conclude Deum condidisse et ornasse hominem mundum etiam mare terram divino nutui parere that GOD made man and â—urnished him with those endowments which he still enjoyeth and that the World the Sea and Earth are obedient unto his command Remember what was said before of the Rats and Mice and then no question need be made what he thought herein For Seneca as he was a Stoick so there is little doubt but that he held those Tenets which Varro doth ascribe to the Stoicks generally But yet to take him in our way we shall hear him saying that God created all the World yea and Man himself And of this truth he was so certain that he thought it losse of
Esdras the springs above the firmament were broken up which on the abatement of the waters are said to have been stopped or shut up again Gen. 8.2 A thing saith he not to be understood of any subterraneous Abysse without an open defiance to the common principles of nature Besides it doth appear from the Text it self that at the first God had not caused it to rain on the earth at all perhaps not till those times of Noah but that a moysture went up and watered the whole face of the ground Gen. 2.5.6 as still it is observed of the land of Egypt And that it did continue thus till the days of Noah may be collected from the bow which God set in the Clouds which otherwise as Porphyrie did shrewdly gather had been there before and if no clouds nor rain in the times before the Cataracts of heaven spoken of Gen. 7. 11. 8.2 must have some other exposition then they have had formerly Nay he collects and indeed probably enough from his former principles that this aboundance of waters falling then from those heavenly treasuries and sunke into the secret receptacles of the earth have been the matter of those clouds which are and have been since occasioned and called forth by the heat and influence of the Sun and others of the stars and celestiall bodies These are the principall reasons he insists upon And unto those me thinks the Philosophical tradition of a Crystalline heaven the watery Firmament we may call it doth seem to add some strength or moment which hath been therefore interposed between the eighth sphere and the primum mobile that by the natural coolness and complexion of it it might repress and moderate the fervour of the primum mobile which otherwise by its violent and rapid motion might suddenly put all the world in a conflagration For though perhaps there may be no such thing in nature as this Crystalline heaven yet I am very apt to perswade my self that the opinion was first grounded on this Text of Moses where we are told of Waters above the Firmament but whether rightly understood I determine not But I desire to be excused for this excursion though pertinent enough to the point in hand which was to shew the power and wisdome of Almighty God in ordering the whole work of the Worlds Creation To proceed therefore where we left As we are told in holy Scripture that God made the World and of the time when and the manner how he did first create it so finde we there the speciall motions which induced him to it Of these the chief and ultimate is the glory of God which not only Men and Angels do dayly celebrate but all the Creatures else set forth in their severall kindes The Heavens declare the glory of God and the Firmament sheweth his handy work saith the royall Psalmist And Benedicite domino opera ejus O blesse the Lord saith he all ye works of his Psal. 103.22 The second was to manifest his great power and wisdome which doth most clearly shew it self in the works of his hands there being no creature in the world no not the most contemptible and inconsiderable of all the rest in making or preserving which we do not finde a character of Gods power and goodness For not the Angels only and the Sun and Moon nor Dragons only and the Beasts of more noble nature but even the very worms are called on to extol Gods name All come within the compass of laudate Dominum and that upon this reason only He spake the word and they were made he commanded and they were created In the third place comes in the Creation of Angels and men that as the inanimate and irrational creatures do afford sufficient matter to set forth Gods goodness so there might be some creatures of more excellent nature which might take all occasions to express the same who therefore are more frequently and more especially required to perform this duty Benedicite Domino omnes Angeli ejus O praise the Lord all ye Angels of his ye that excel in strength ye that fulfil his commandements for the Angels are but ministring spirits Psal. 104.4 and hearken to the voyce of his words And as for men he cals upon them four times in one only Psalm to discharge this Office which sheweth how earnestly he expecteth it from them O that men would therefore praise the LORD for his goodness and declare the wonders which he doth to the children of men Then follows his selecting of some men out of all the rest into that sacred body which we call the Church whom he hath therefore saved from the hands of their enemies that they might serve him without fear in righteousness and holiness all the days of their lives And therefore David doth not only call upon mankinde generally to set forth the goodness of the Lord but particularly on the Church Praise the Lord O Hierusalem Praise thy God O Sion And that not only with and amongst the rest but more then any other of the sons of men How so because he sheweth his word unto Jacob his statutes and his Ordinances unto Israel A favour not vouchsafed to other Nations nor have the Heathen knowledge of his laws for so it followeth in that Psalm v. 19 20. The Church then because most obliged is most bound to praise him according to that divine rule of eternal justice that unto whomsoever more is given of him the more shall be required And last of all the Lord did therefore in the time when it seemed best to him accomplish this great work of the Worlds Creation that as his infinite power was manifested in the very making so he might exercise his Providence and shew his most incomprehensible wisdome in the continual preservation and support thereof And certainly it is not easie to determine whether his Power were greater in the first Creation or his Providence more wonderful and of greater consequence in the continual goverance of the World so made which questionless had long before this time relapsed to its primitive nothing had he not hitherto supported it by his mighty hand For not alone these sublunary creatures which we daily see nor yet the heavenly bodies which we look on with such admiration but even the Heaven of Heavens and the Hosts thereof Archangels Angels Principalities Powers or by what name soever they are called in Scripture enjoy their actual existence and continual beeing not from their own nature or their proper Essence but from the goodness of their Maker For he it is as St. Paul telleth us in the Acts who hath not only made the World and all things therein but still gives life and breath unto every creature and hath determined of the times before appointed and also of the bounds of their habitation And so much Seneca Pauls dear friend if there be any truth in those letters which do bear their names hath affirmed also
Manent cuncta non quia aeterna sunt sed quia defenduntur cura Regentis Immortalia tutore non egent Haec autem conservat Artifex fragilitatem materiae vi sua vincens All things saith he continue in beeing as at first they were not because they are eternal in their own nature but because they be defended by the Providence of their Governour Things in themselves Immortal have no need of a guardian But those things are preserved by the power of their Maker which over-ruleth the weakness of the matter out of which they are made So that it seems by the Philosophie of this learned man that the creature is preserved from perishing not by any power which it hath in it self but by the power and providence of its Heavenly Maker And this no less true in the Divinity of the holy Scriptures How long before this present time had the unbridled Ocean overwhelmed the land had not God set bounds unto it which it shall not pass nor turn again to cover the earth What a combustion had the World been brought into long before this time by the perpetual jarring of contrary Elements had not GOD so disposed it by his heavenly Providence as to interpose this vast airy Firmament betwixt the Elements of fire and water and so to temper drought with moisture that neither should be able to consume the other How long before this time had those many millions of men which possess the World perished for want of food and devoured one another had not he opened his hand and filled all things living with plenteousness did not he give the former and the latter rain making the Valleys fruitful and so full of corn that they do seem to laugh and sing in the Psalmists language How long before this time had the race of mankinde been utterly exterminated out of all the world by those violent and consuming Wars which have raged in every part thereof since the times of Nimrod since men began to hunt after one another and made the sword the instrument of their lusts and cruelties did not he keep unto himself the Soveraign power of making wars to cease whensoever he pleaseth and sending Peace into our borders when we look not for it Finally not to instance in more particulars how long before this time had the World been emptied of Inhabitants and no place peopled but the Graves by the continual prevalencie of Plagues and Leprosies and other pestilent diseases which the intemperance of diet or the malignant influences of the heavenly bodies have so oft produced had not he given a Medicinal vertue unto hearbs and plants for cure of ordinary but contagious sicknesses and say to his destroying Angel that it is enough when the devouring Plagues do most fiercely rage That Pestilence which cut off seventy thousand men in less space then a day must needs have utterly destroyed all mankinde in less space then a year had not the Lord restrained the fury of it by his grace and goodness Look where we will cast we our eyes on every side upon all the creatures and we shall finde as much of Gods wonderful Providence in their preservation as of his mighty Power in the first Creation That he spake the word and they were made that he commanded only and they were created is the most notable effect of his mighty Power But that he made them fast even for ever and ever and gave them such a law for their rule and governance as shall not be broken is a more admirable effect of his singular Providence When therefore it is said in the holy Scriptures that God rested on the seventh day from all the works which he had made we are to understand it thus that he desisted then from adding any thing unto the work of his hands which he had finished and made perfect the six days before but not from ordering and disposing of it as he sees occasion which is a work as highly to be prized as the first Creation and from the which God never resteth no not on the Sabbath Sempër videmus Deum operari Sabbatum nullum est in quo non operetur in quo non producat solem suum super bonos malos Sabbaths and all days are alike in regard of Providence in reference to the universal government of the World and Nature Nor is there any day saith Origen whereon God doth rest from the Administration of the World by him created on which he doth not make his Sun to shine both on good and bad and makes his rain to fall on the just and wicked Pater meus usque modo operatur saith CHRIST our Saviour I work saith he and my Father also worketh to this very time By which our Saviour meaneth as S. Augustine notes that God rested not from ordering the things which he had created Nec ullam sibi cessationis statuisse diem and that there was no day whatsoever it was in which he tended not the preservation of the creature and therefore for his own part that he would not cease from doing the will of him that sent him Ne Sabbatis quidem no not so much as on the Sabbath It was the folly or the frenzy of the Epicureans that they robbed God of his Providence and made him nothing but a dull Spectator an idle and unnecessary looker on letting all worldly matters go as they would themselves Et Deos aut otiosos finxit aut nullos said the Christian Advocate The Stoicks saw this Error and took care to avoid it but then they fell upon as bad appointing that which they called Fate in the place of Providence and by that Fate so tying up the hands of GOD that he could do nothing but what was formerly decreed and resolved upon Which were it so Cur non illae potius regnare dicantur as wittily Lactantius scoffeth it why was not Fate and Destiny put in the place of God which even the Gods themselves are compelled to obey The Peripateticks therefore thought it to be better Divinity to grant to GOD the over-sight and super-inspection of all but yet ascribed so much unto second causes that they left little more to be done by GOD then to set the first wheel as it were on going and leave the rest to move in their course and order Which though it came more neer the truth yet it comes not home the Providence of God being so particular that the very hairs of our head are said to be numbred and that a Sparrow doth not fall to the ground without his knowledge and permission But leaving this discourse of Gods general Providence we will consider it at the present in these principal parts his goodness towards all his creatures his Iustice in the governance of humane affairs concluding this with that of Alexander Aphrodiseus a great Aristotelean who pleads thus in behalf of this general Providence Quod
Roman Emperours who though they ruled the people by the advice of the Senate yet ruled the Senate as they pleased and made the intimation of their own will and pleasure to pass as currant as Law Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet valorem saith the book of Institutes And such almost is the conclusion of those Royal Edicts which daily is set out by the French Kings which generally ends with these formal words Car tel est nostre plaisir for such is our pleasure But this in these and other Princes of the like authority is rather a character of power then a Rule of justice the Rule of justice being to be straight and even and always constant to it self not alterable on occasions or turned aside by passions and humane affections The will of God is subject to no such vicissitudes to such turns and changes as the wils of men but an unalterable and most constant rule without variation such as the rule of equal and impartial justice is of right to be And by this rule it is that the Lord proceedeth in executing justice over all the World Which justice either doth consist in the performance of his promises for even a just and righteous man is as good as his word and then it may be called veracitas and is a species or kinde of Commutative justice or else in punishing or rewarding the sons of men according to the exigence of their several works and then it hath the name of distributiva or distributive justice That part thereof which doth consist in the performance of his promises and is called Veracitas may be defined to be a constant and unalterable purpose in Almighty God of bringing every thing to pass which he hath either promised to the sons of men or spoke concerning them by his holy Prophets which have been since the World began In the first sense it is said so often of him in the holy Scipture that he remembred the Covenant made with Abraham Isaac and Iacob performing to their seed and their children after them whatsoever he was pleased to promise more generally by the Royal Psalmist Custodit veritatem in seculum that he keepeth his promise for ever Psal. 146.6 And in the other sense it was said unto the Virgin Mary by her Cousin Elizabeth that there should be a performance of all those things which had been told her by the Lord Luk. 1.45 by the Apostle that all the Promises of God in Christ Jesus are yea and Amen 2 Cor. 1.20 by CHRIST himself that Heaven and earth should pass away but that there was not one Iod or title in the Word of God which in due time should not be accomplished If it consist in punishing the impenitent sinner or chastising his own dear children for their wilful follies we then call it punitive and so it comes within the compass of Gods heavenly anger which as St. Augustine doth define it non aliud est quam voluntas puniendi is nothing but the will of God to punish such as do offend against his Commandements If in rewarding those who conform themselves as far as humane frailty will permit to his laws and precepts it is called Remunerative and hath a great admixture in it both of love and mercy in passing by our faults to reward our faith that saying of St. Bernard being always true Semper invenies Deum benigniorem quam te culpabilem Nay even his anger or his punitive justice is so mixt with goodness that in the midst of judgement he remembreth mercy and dealeth not so extremely with us as we have deserved it being as true which I finde noted by Nicephorus Deum vindictae gladium oleo misericordiae semper acuere that God doth always scour the sword of his vengeance with the oyl of his mercy The World had been reduced by this time to its former nothing had not he sweetned the severity of his judgements by the balm of his mercies and grown into a Wilderness or vast confusion had he not held in by his Iustice the exorbitant power of those who make their lusts and their wils a Law And certainly if we consult the Monuments and Records of former times we shall finde no Age nor State of men or Nations which do not give us evident and plain examples of Gods proccedings in this kinde when the necessities of his Church or the sins of men do require it of him The subtle tyrannie of the Egyptians had not only taught them to oppress Gods people for the present but to extinguish the whole race of them for the time to come and therefore a command was given to the Midwives of Egypt to murder all the Male Children which were born to Israel Did not God scourge them with their own rod and pay them in their own coin as we use to say when he slew all the first-born in the land of Egypt And possibly the piety compassion of the Midwives of Egypt in sparing many of the Male children whom they might have murdered occasioned God to lay the fury of his vengeance on the first-born Male not on any of the Females throughout the Countrey When David surfeiting on plenty and the sweets of power not only had defiled the wife but destroyed the husband how fitly did God square the punishment unto the offence For presently a violent mixture of rape and incest is committed by one of his own sons on his daughter Tamar that rape revenged not long after in the death of the Ravisher the Murderer getting in short time such a potent party as to drive his Father out of Hierusalem and to defile his Wives and Concubines in the fight of the people When David was restored to his Crown again and growing vain in conceit of his own great power must needs command a general muster to be made of all his subjects that all the World might see of what strength he was and stand in fear of his displeasure how justly did God punish him and take down his pride in cutting off so many thousands of his people in whose strength he trusted and bringing him to this confession that all his strength and power was from God alone The loss of so many of his subjects was a loss to David the glory of a King consisting in the multitude of his subjects as the Wise-man tels us And though David interceded for them and took all the fault upon himself saying in the affliction of a troubled soul At oves istae quid fecerunt what had those sheep done yet was there none at all of that seventy thousand who had not many ways offended against Gods Commandements and therefore had deserved death as the wages of sin How patiently did God bear with the house of Iudah in their Idolatries and apostasie from his Laws and Precepts how frequently did he command them to rely on him in all times of danger By consequence how justly did
for God had sent him into Egypt before hand for their preservation So also in the case of our blessed Saviour of whom Ioseph was a Type or figure the Lord determined out of his counsel and fore-knowledge as St. Peter telleth us that he should be the Propitiation for the sins of the world and in due time he made the avarice of Iudas and the malice of the Scribes and Pharisees his means and instruments that by their wicked hands and obdurate hearts he might be crucified and slain So used he the ambition of the Kings of Babylon to punish and chastise his people of the house of Iudah and the desire of glory which he found in Titus for the subversion of that wicked and perverse generation who had not only made themselves drunk with the bloud of the Prophets but against all rules of Law and Iustice had filled themselves with the bloud of the Son of God Thus when he had a minde to assay Iobs patience he used the Chaldees and wilde Arabs who did trade in theevery to fall upon the heards of his Kine and Camels and was content the Devil should try some experiments on his body also to leave the fairer pattern of unconquered patience for the times to come And though in these and other occasions of this nature he make use of the wicked to effect his purposes yet he rewardeth them answerably to their deservings proportioning their Wages to their own intentions and not according unto that effect which he works out of them Recipient vero non pro eo quod Deus bene usus est eorum operibus malis sed quod ipsi male usi sunt Dei operibus bonis said Fulgentius truly And though some of them have the hap or the seeming happiness to go down into the grave in peace and carry the reputation with them of successeful wickedness yet God will finde them out at last and meet with these sowre grapes in his general Vintage and tread them in the Wine-press of his indignation And to say truth there are as great and weighty reasons why some mens punishments should follow after them as that the rest should have a triall and essay of their future miseries by those which they endure in this present life For as St. Augustine well observeth if all mens sins were punished in this present world Nihil ultimo judicio reservari putaretur it would occasion some to think that there were no necessity nor use of the general judgement and on the other side if none Nulla esse divina providentia crederetur others would be too apt to think that there were no Providence and say with him in Davids Psalms Tush God doth not see it God therefore doth so order the affairs of this present life as may be most subservient unto that to come not giving such success to the prayers of his servants as they think most conducible unto their estates but as he thinks most expedient for them in reference to a better life then what here they have And if he do not always give the victory to the justest cause but that the good man may complain as once Cato did Victrix causa placet superis sed victa Catoni that the worst cause sped best in the chance of war that also is a special testimony of his heavenly Providence For either they which seem to have the justest cause may manage it by wicked and ungodly instruments or else relye too much on the Arm of flesh or God may possibly foresee that they will use the Victory unto his dishonour or grow secure and negligent of all pious duties upon the strength of that success In all which cases if God give them over to the hands of their enemies they have no reason to complain of Almighty God as if he either were not just in his distributions or that his Providence were asleep or too highly busied to look upon such passages as are here beneath God doth that which is most agreeable to his heavenly justice in punishing the sins of those whom he loves most tenderly with some temporal punishments that they may scape the wrath of the day to come and lets the wicked man go on with success and glory until he hath made up the measure of his sins and wickednesses and so is fitted and prepared for the day of slaughter But of this Argument it is enough to have said a little the Providence of God in governing the affaires of the present world being a point so generally granted by the sober Heathens that Aristotle being asked what answer should be given to those who made question of it is said to have replyed The whip His meaning was that they who ware so irreligious as to make any doubt of Gods heavenly providence were rather to be answered with stripes then with demonstrations And with this resolution I conclude this Chapter and the point together CHAP. V. Of the Creation of Angels the ministry and office of the good the fall and punishment of the evill Angels And also of the Creation and fall of Man OF the Creation of the World we have spoken before and are now come to speak of the creation of Angels and Men as the more noble parts thereof These though included in those words of Heaven and Earth according as they stand in the Creed are more significantly expressed by the Nicene Fathers who to those words of Heaven and Earth have added as by way of Glosse or Commentary and of all things visible and invisible That under the notion of things visible they intended Man as well as any other visible work of the whole Creation is a thing past question And that by things invisible they did mean the Angels will prove to be as clear as that and testifyed by St. Paul expressely saying that By him all things were created whether in Heaven or Earth visible or invisible whether they be thrones or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him In which we have not only the Apostles testimony that by the things invisible are meant the Angels but an enumeration of the severall rankes and degrees of Angels which were created by the power of the Lord our God Of these degrees and ranks we shall speak anon having prepared our way unto that discourse by taking first a short survey of the angelical nature For the quid nominis to begin first with that it is meerly Greek and English word Angel and the Latine Angelus being the same in sound and sense with the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nuntio which is to carry a message or to go of an errand Angelus then is no more then nuncius an Angel but a messenger in our English language And so it it expressed by Lactantius saying Habe◠enim Ministros quos vocamus nuncios This as it notifyeth their name and the reason of
answer is that Moses did therein consult the frailty of the Iewes his Countrymen who having been very well acquainted with the Idolatries of Egypt might easily have been induced to the worship of Angels had they found any thing in Scripture of that noble subject or else because being acquainted with the things of God he would not trust them with a secret of so high a nature Angelorum non meminit quia scribebat rudibus Judaeis illius secretioris doctrinae parum capacibus saith Estius the Iesuite for the Pontificians That he did purposely omit it Peter Martyr granteth but saith that it was propter hominum proclivitatem ad Idololatriam because of their inclination to Idolatrie For my part I confess these answers do not satisfie me For neither were the Iews so untaught a people as not to have been told of those Ministring Spirits which did so frequently appear to Abraham Isaac and Iacob And if they were so prone unto Idolatrie as they say they were I cannot see but that the pretermission of the Creation of Angels might rather give them some occasion to commit Idolatry then any way divert them from it For when they found by reading in the book of Genesis that not only Lot bowed himself down before the Angels which appeared unto him but that the same reverence or worship call it which we will had been performed unto them by their Father Abraham and yet could not meet with nothing touching their creation might not they probably conclude that sure the Angels were no creatures but rather a nature so divine and excellent that it were no impiety to worship them with religious worship There must be therefore somewhat else which did occasion this omission whatsoever it was And why that reason may not be because it did not fall within the compass of the six days work which Moses only undertook to lay down before us I must confesse for my part I can see no reason That they were made before the fourth day is most plain in Scripture Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the Earth said God to Iob when the morning stars sung together and all the Sons of God shouted for joy St. Augustine hereupon inferreth Iam ergo erant Angeli quando facta sunt sydera facta autem sunt sydera die quarto Therefore saith he the Angels were created before the stars for other Sons of God there were none but they to magnifie and applaud that most glorious work Before the fourth day then that 's clear And I am apt enough to think till I see better evidence to the contrary that they were made before the first Certain I am the Tenor of the Greek Fathers went this way confessedly whose testimonies I would here produce to make good the assertion but that I have confitentem reum For Estius himself doth confesse ingenuously Quod multi Patres Graeci tradunt Angelos aliquandiu creatos ante Mundum corporeum that many of the Greek Fathers were of opinion that the Angels were created for some space of time before this visible and corporeal World And Estius himself for ought I can see is of the same opinion also who telleth it for a manifest truth in another place that the Angels did not fall from the love of God in the first moment as it were of their Creation Sed aliquanto tempore in justitia stetisse but that they did abide awhile in the state of righteousness though they did not persevere therein as the others did Assuredly had they been created in the six days work their continuance in the state of Grace had been so short that it could hardly have been called Aliquantum temporis But whether Estius might so mean I determine not The Greek Fathers as he saith for the most part did and so did many of the Latines Lactantius I am sure was of this opinion and thereby answereth the objection which Hortensius made touching the loneliness and solitude of Almighty God before the making of the World Tanquam nos qui unum esse dicimus desertum ac solitarium esse dicamus Habet enim Ministros quos vocamus nuncios How far this satisfyeth the objection we have shewn before but certainly it doth sufficiently declare his judgment that the Angels were created before the World The old Hermit Cassianus is more plain and positive and he a Latine writer too of approved antiquity Ante conditionem hujus visibilis Creaturae spiritales coelestesque virtutes Deum fecisse c. nemo fidelium est qui dubitat That God before the making of this visible World had made those heavenly and spirituall powers so he cals the Angels there is not any of the faithful who so much as doubteth In which it is to be observed that Cassian doth not only speak this as his own opinion but the opinion of all Orthodox and faithful Christians and an opinion grounded on the words of Iob before remembred by him alledged and applyed for the proof hereof Finally having cleared the received opinion from being any way derogatory to the honour of Christ by whom and for whom all things were created he doth again repeat what he said before though he differ somewhat in the words saying Ante istud Geneseos temporale principium omnes illas Potestates Coelestesque virtutes Deum creasse non est dubium This then was the opinion of the antient Church and it stood uncontrouled by any publick authority till the Lateran Councel about 30. years agoe in which indeed it was declared Omnipotenti Dei virtute mundum et Angelos simul ab initio temporis de nihilo esse condita that by the Almighty God the Angels and the World were both created together in the beginning of time This was indeed determined then But I ascribe not so much to the Lateran Councell or the decrees and definitions which were therein made was not the point of Transubstantiation first established there as to recede from the authority of the antient writers because Pope Innocent the third did not like their tenets especially when I have some advantage of the holy Scriptures to rely upon For when I find that David in marshalling the works of the Creation puts the Angels first not only before the Sun and Moon but before all Heavens I cannot think that he observed only the order of dignity but that he had an eye especially on the order of time And so the Angels being placed before Heaven must consequently be created before that beginning in which as Moses tels us Heaven and Earth were created But whensoever they were made it is out of question that they were all created by the word of God and that they were created both for glory excellent and for their numbers almost infinite Lactantius telleth us in general termes that they were innumerable and so no question but they were For besides those many thousands which fell from God
of which we shall speak more anon the Prophet doth enforme us of the heavenly hostes that thousand thousands ministred unto him and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him Not that he doth intend by this to define their number as if they were not more in number then are there set down but to put down such a vast number Quo majorem multitudinem humanus sermo explicare nequeat saith St. Hierome rightly greater then which could not be cast up by mans Arithmetick The several ministries which they undergoe that numberlesse number of persons whom they do attend on were proof enough of this were there no proof else But because commonly such vast and infinite multitudes are apt to run into confusions except they be restrained by some rule and order it pleased God to divide his Angels into several ranks to make them differing in degree that so there being a subordination in the Heavenly hierarchy the danger of confusion might be best avoided Nine different orders there are reckoned of these ministring spirits the one superiour to another that is to say Angels Archangels Vertues Powers Dominations Principalities Thrones Cherubim and Seraphim which different names are not only or originally in the works of Dionysius the Areopagite as it is most generally supposed but in the book of God Of Angels we read often in the holy Scripture of Archangels 1 Thess. 4 16. of the Churubims Gen. 3.24 and of the Seraphims Isa. 6.2 The rest we finde thus mustred in St. Pauls Epistles first where he telleth us that God hath set our Saviour Christ at his own right hand far above all Principality and Power and Might the Latine reades virtutes Vertues and Dominions and every name that is named not only in this world but in that to come Ephes. 1.21 And after where he reckoneth up the orders of the blessed Angels amongst the works of the Creation saying that by him CHRIST all things were created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth visible and invisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers Col. 1.16 Out of which places I collect First that these several words are not used by the Apostle to signifie the same one thing but are the several names of some different things why else should it follow after this recital Et super omne nomen quod nominatur and above every name that is named And secondly that these several names do serve to signifie and distinguish those several orders into which God hath ranked those Celestial spirits Of this saith Cassianus briefly Apostolus per ordinem numerans that the Apostle marshalled them in their proper order But Hierom reckoning up the particular orders doth resolve more fully Sine causa diversitatem nominum esse ubi non est diversitas meritorum i. e. that there is no reason why there should be such diversities of names if there were not some diversity also of estates and qualities And thereupon he doeth infer Archangelum aliorum minorum c. that an Archangel must be chief over other Angels and that the Powers and Dominions must needs have some subordinate unto their command on whom to exercise that power and dominion which is vested in them Nay he compareth them to an Army and are they not in plain terms called the Heavenly hoste Lu. 2.13 in which are Generals Collonels Captaines reliquus militiae ordos and other officers and Souldiers of inferior note If any aske how St. Paul came to know the names of these different orders and it seems some had asked the question in St. Hieroms time he answereth De traditionibus Hebraeorum that he had it by tradition from the Hebrew Doctors and possibly it might be so considering he was brought up at the feet of Gamaliel one of the most learned of the Rabbies But in my minde it might be better answered thus That St. Paul being rapt up into the third heaven which never any of the holy pen-men was but he had opportunity to see more and to commit more to writing touching this particular then any Prophet or Apostle had before or since More might be said in maintenance of this division of the Angels into severall orders had I or list or leasure to insist upon it or purposed to make that the principall which was intended for an Accessary unto this discourse That which I mainly do intend is to set forth the ministry of these blessed spirits in reference unto the will of God and the weal of Man His Ministers they are Psal. 104. and therefore called ministring spirits Heb. 1.14 but commonly sent out by Almighty God to minister unto the necessities of poor mortall man to those especially who shall be heires of salvation as St. Paul hath told us His Ministers they are and therefore to be used by him as he sees occasion in his affaires of greatest moment in none more frequently then such as do relate to the sons of men either in point of punishment or of preservation whether it be in reference to their temporal or eternal being In both respects the Angels are the Ministers of the Court of Heaven the ordinary officers or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Almighty Iudge and bound to execute the mandates which are issued thence whether mens sins be ripe for vengeance or that affliction and repentance make them fit for mercy First in the way of temporal punishment it is most clear and evident in the book of God that he sent down his Angels with a full commission to destroy Sodom and Gomorrah two rich populous Cities after they had so long abused his patience and their own prosperities and that he sent his evill Angels amongst the Egyptians when neither signes nor wonders would prevail upon them by whom he gave their life over unto the pestilence slew the first born in all their dwellings and finally overwhelmed them in the red Sea or Sea of Edom Where note they are called mali Angeli or evill Angels not that they were so in themselves but ab effectit from the evils which they brought on that perishing people as Bellarmine and Lorinus two very learned Iesuites have right well observed Thus do we also read of a destroying Angel by whom according to the will and command of God no fewer then 70000. Israelites were consumed in an instant when once they boasted in their numbers and did presume too much on the Arme of flesh and of another which went out and smote in the Camp of the Assyrians no lesse then 185000. persons after they had blasphemed the Lord and put a scorne upon the holy one of Israel Not to say any thing of Herod who when he had beheaded Iames imprisoned Peter and troubled certain of the Church was miserably smitten by an Angel and consumed by wormes It pleased GOD to employ them in those acts of vengeance though well affected in themselves to the good
to him therefore must we sue and address our prayers as often as we stand in need of his help and succour either in stirring up the diligence of our own proper Angels or sending us such for their succour as the case requireth The Angels are his Ministers but not our Masters our Guardians at the best but by no means our Patrons Therefore we must not pray to them in our times of danger but to God that he would please to send them Not unto them because we know no warrant for it in the holy Scripture nor any means might it be done without such warrant to acquaint them ordinarily with our present need by which they may take notice of our distresses and come in to help us 'T is true the Daemons or evil Angels in the state of Gentilism were honoured both with Invocation and with Adoration and the Colossians being newly weaned from their Idolatries thought it no great impiety to change the subject and to transfer that honour on the Angels of light which formerly they had conferred on the Angels of darkness But doth St. Paul allow of this No he blames them for it Let no man saith he beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility and worshipping of Angels Not in a voluntary humility as if we thought our selves unworthy to look up to God and therfore must employ the Angels for our Mediators For this was formerly alleadged as it seems by Zonaras by some weak Christians in the infancy and first days of the Church Of whom he telleth us that they were verily perswaded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say That we ought not to invocate Christ to help us or to bring us to God but to desire that favour of the Angels rather immediate address to Christ being a thing too high for our great unworthiness Nor in the worshipping of Angels which being an effect of their former Gentilism Of which consult St. August Confess l. 10. cap. 42. De Civit. Dei l. 8 9 10. Theodoret upon the Text Clemens of Alexandr Strom. l. 3. Can. 35. Concil Laodicensis was therefore by St. Paul condemned and forbidden as a thing plainly derogatory to the honour of Christ whom they did hereby rob of the glorious Office of being the Mediator between God and man 'T is true that there were some in the Primitive times who were called Angelici who intermingled the Worship of God with the adoration of Angels and lived about the end of the second Century But then it is as true withall that they were reckoned Hereticks for so doing both by Epiphanius in his Pannaion and by St. Augustine in his 39. chap. ad quod vult Deum And not the adoration only but even the invocation of Angels also invocation being an act of Divine worship is by the same Epiphanius condemned for heresie Haer. 38. where he speaks of it as a thing in usual practise amongst the Hereticks called Caini Nor was this worshipping of Angels condemned only by them but by all the Fathers of the Council of Laodicea Canon 35. nor by them only who were guided by a fallible spirit nor by St. Paul only though directed by the Spirit of God but by the very Angels themselves who constantly have refused this honour whensoever by mistake or otherwise it was offered to them For when Manoah in testimony of his joy and thankfulness would have offered a Kid unto that Angel which brought him news from Heaven of the birth of his son the Angel did refuse it saying If thou wilt offer a Burnt-offering thou must offer it unto the Lord By which modest and religious refusal of so great an honour Manoah knew as the Text hath it that he was an Angel And if we may not offer to them the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving then certainly they do as little expect our incense or the oblation of our prayers And therefore it was both piously and acutely said by divine St. Augustine that if we would rightly worship Angels we must first learn of them that they will not be worshipped The like we also finde in the Revelation Where when St. Iohn astonished at the sight of the Angel fell down at his feet to worship him the Angel did refuse it saying See thou do it not for I am thy fellow-servant and of thy Brethren Concerning which we have this memorable passage of the same St. Augustine Quare honoramus eos c. We honour saith he the angels with love not service neither do we build Temples to their honour for they will not so be honoured by us because they know that we our selves are the Temples of God And therefore it is rightly written that a man was forbidden by an Angel that he should not worship him but one God alone under whom he was a fellow-servant with him They then which do invite us to serve and worship them as Gods and so do all which do invite us to pray unto them are like to proud men who would be worshipped if they might though to say truth to worship such men is less dangerous then to worship Angels Finally he resolves it thus and with his Resolution I shall close this point though much more might be said in the prosecution Let Religion therefore binde us to one God Omnipotent because between our mindes or that inward light by which we understand him to be the Father and the truth there is no creature interposed Pray to them then we may not we have no ground for it But pray to GOD we may to send them to our aid and succour when the extremity of danger doth invite us to it And having made our prayers we may rest assured that God will send them down from his holy hill from whence comes Salvation and give them charge to succour us as our need requireth Calvin himself alloweth of this and gives it for a Rule or Precept Vt in periculis constituti a Deo petamus protectionem Angelorum confidamus eos ex mandato Dei praesto fore But behold a greater then Calvin here For our most blessed Mother the Church of England not only doth allow of so good a rule but hath reduced his rule to as good a practise By whom we are taught to pray in the Collect for St. Michael the Archangels day that God who hath ordained and constituted the service of all Angels and men in a wonderful order would mercifully grant that they who always do him service in Heaven may by his appointment succour and defend us on earth through IESVS CHRIST our Lord. Amen Further then this we may not go without entrenching deeply upon Gods Prerogative which as these blessed spirits expect not from us so neither will they take it if it should be offered Non nobis Domine non nobis is the Angels song But so it is not with the Devil or the Angels of darkness who do not only accept of those
the Spirit of prophesie as Minutius Felix well observeth Nay being spirits as they are of an excellent knowledge and either by a foresight which they have of some things in future or by conjecturing at events out of natural causes or coming by some other means to be made acquainted with the will of God they took upon them to effect what they knew would follow and to be the Authors of those publick blessings which were hard at hand so that indeed it was no wonder Si sibi Templa si honores si sacrificia tribuuntur if thereupon the people would erect them Temples and offer sacrifice unto them and yeild them other Divine honours fit for none but Gods By means whereof they did not only raise themselves into the Throne and Majesty of Almighty God and captivated almost all the world in a blinde obedience to their will and commands Sed veri ac singularis Dei notitiam apud omnes gentes inveteraverunt as the same Lactantius rightly noteth but in a manner had defaced the knowledge of the true one and only God over all the earth And in this blindeness and Idolatry did the world continue till the birth of CHRIST the Idols of Egypt falling down flat before him when he was carryed into that countrey in his Mothers arms as Palladius telleth us and all the Oracles of the Gentiles failing at the time of his death as is collected out of that work of Plutarchs inscribed De defectu Oraculorum Which preparation notwithstanding these Devils or Daemons call them which you will had gotten such possession of the mindes of men that the Apostles and Evangelists found it a far easier matter to cast the Devils out of their bodies then out of their souls and long it was before the rising of the Sun of righteousness was able to dispel those thick clowds of darkness wherewith they had thus overspread the whole face of the Earth Which with their power and influence in the acts of sin occasioned the Apostle to make this expression that he wrestled not against flesh and bloud but against Principalities and Powers against the Rulers not of this world but of the darknesse of this world and against spiritual wickednesses in high places By which words as he means the Devils and infernal spirits against which the man of God is to combate daily so by those words he gives me a just ground to think that the Angels which did fall from the primitive purity and have since laboured noithing more then the ruine of man were chiefly of those Orders of Aâ—gels which are called Principalities and Powers in the holy Scriptures And this I am the rather induced to think because I finde them called by those names in another place where the Apostle speaking of Christs victory over Hell and Satan describes it thus that having spoiled Principalities and Powers he made a shew of them openly and triumphed over them But of this argument enough It is now time that we proceed to the Creation and fall of man as that which more immediately conduceth to the following Articles of the Incarnation death and passion of our Lord and Saviour And first for mans Creation it was last in order though first in Gods intention of the six days work it being thought unfit in Gods heavenly wisdome to create man into the world before he was provided of a decent house and whatsoever else was necessary both for life and comfort For it we look unto the end for which God made many of the inferiour creatures reperâ—â—mus eum non necessitati modo sed oblectamento voluisse consulere as Calvin rightly hath observed we shall finde that he not only intended them for the necessities of mans life but also for the convenience and delight in living And whereas all the rest of the six days work were the acts only of his power the creating of man doth seem to be an act both of power and wisdome In all the rest there was nothing but a Dixit Deus he spake the word and they were made saith the Royal Psalmist But in the making of man there was somewhat more a Faciamus hominem a consultation called about it each Person of the Trinity did deliberate on it and every one contributed somewhat to his composition For God the Father as the chief workman or the principal agent gave him form and feature in which he did imprint his own heavenly Image The Son who is the living and eternal Word gave him voyce or speech that so he might be able to set forth Gods praises and the holy Ghost the Lord and giver of life as the Nicene Fathers truly call him did breath into his nosthrils the breath of life Or if we look upon it as one act of all we shall finde man agreeing with many of the creatures in the matter out of which he was made but very different from them all both in form and figure For though God pleased to make him of the dust of Earth to humble him and keep him from aspiring thoughts as oft as he reflected on his first Original yet did he make him of a straight and erected structure advanced his head up towards the Firmament and therein gave him the preheminence over all creatures else which had been made before of the same materials And this is that which Ovid the Poet thus expresseth Pronaque cum spectant animalia caetera terram Os homini sublime dedit coelumque videre Iussit erectos ad sydera tollere vultus That is to say And where all Creatures else with down cast eye Look towards th' Earth he rais'd mans Head on high And with a lofty look did him indue That so he might with ease Heavens glories view A thing of principal moment if considered rightly not only to the beeing but well being of man who is hereby instructed by the Lord his God that in the setling of his desires and affections he should take counsell of his making so to advance his meditations as God doth his head and not by fastning both his looks and thoughts on the things below him to disgrace as much as in him is the dignity of his creation and consequently merit to have had the countenance even of those very beasts whose minde he carryeth For I am verily perswaded that if the worldly minded man and such as are not well instructed in the things of God did but consider of the figure of his body only that very contemplation would promote him in the way of godliness and rectifie such errours and misperswasion wherewith his soul hath been misguided in the way of truth Certain I am that Lactantius whom I have so often cited in this present work examining the Original and growth of Atheism with which the world had been infected in the former times makes this amongst some other causes to be one of the principal that men had formerly neglected to look up
or bad The ill successe that followed the young Prodigals journey was no part of his fathers purpose of his will and absolute decree much lesse no nor so much as to be ascribed unto his permission which was but causa sine qua non as the Schooles call it if it were so much Only it gave the Father such an opportunity as Adams fall did GOD in the present case of entertaining him with joy at his coming home and killing the faâ—ted Calfe for his better welcome T is true that God to whose eternal eye all things are present and fore-seen as if done already did perfectly fore-know to what unhappy end this poor man would come how far he would abuse that natural liberty wherewith he had endowed him at his first Creation Praescivit peccaturum sed non praedestinavit ad peccatum said Fulgentius truly And upon this fore-knowledge what would follow on it he did withall provide such a soveraign remedy as should restore collapsed man to his primitive hopes of living in Gods fear departing hence in his favour and coming through faith in Christ unto life eternall if he were not wanting to himself in the Application For this is a faithfull saying and worthy of all acceptation that CHRIST IESVS came into the World to save sinners of whom every man may say as St. Paul once did that he is the chief And it is as worthy of acceptance which came though from the same Spirit from a worthier person that God so loved the World the whole world of mankinde that He sent his only begouten Son into the World to the intent that whosoever did believe in him should live though he dyed and whosoever liveth and believeth in him should not die for ever but have as in another place everlasting life But what it is to believe in him and what a Christian man is bound to believe of him as it is all the subject of the six next Articles so must it be the argument of another book this touching our belief in God the Father Almighty Maker of Heaven and Earth and all things therein with most of the material points which depend upon it beginning now to draw to a final period Chap. VI. What Faith it was which was required for Justification before and under the Law Of the knowledge which the Patriarchs and Prophets had touching Christ to come Touching the Sacrifices of the Jews the Salvation of the Gentiles and the Justifying power of Faith ANd yet before we pass to the following Articles there are some points to be disputed in reference to the several estates of the Church of God as it stood heretofore under the Law and since under the Gospel the influence which Faith had in their justification and the condition of those people which were Aliens to the law of Moses before Christs coming in the flesh For being that the Patriarchs before the time of Moses and those holy men of God that lived after him till the coming of Christ had not so clear and explicite a knowledge of the particulars of the Creed which concern our Saviour or the condition of the holy Catholick Church and the Members of it as hath been since revealed in the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles it cannot be supposed that they should have universally the same object of faith which we Christians have or were bound to believe all those things distinctly touching Christ our Saviour and the benefits by him redounding to the sons of men which all Christians must believe if they will be saved And then considering that there is almost nothing contained in Scripture touching God the Father his Divine Power and Attributes the making and government of the World and all things therein which was to be believed by those of the line of Abraham but what hath been avowed and testified by the learned Gentiles it will not be unworthy of our disquisition to see wherein the differences and advantages lay which the Patriarchs and those of Iudah had above the Nations or whether the same light of truth did not shine on both through divers Mediums for the better fitting and preparing of both people to receive the Gospel In sifting and discussing of which principal points we shall consider what it is in faith it self which is said to justifie of what effect the Sacrifices both before and under the Law were to the satisfying of Gods wrath and expiating of the sins of the people by whom they were offered to the Lord and the relation which they had to the death of Christ the Lamb of God which takes away the sins of the world and finally what is to be conceived of those eminent men amongst the Gentiles who not extinguishing that light of nature which was planted in them but regulating all their actions by the beams thereof came to be very eminent in all kindes of learning and in the exercise of Iustice Temperance Mercy Fortitude and other Acts of Moral vertue Some other things will fall in incidently on the by which need not be presented in this general view And the mature consideration of all these particulars I have reserved unto this place that being situate in the midst between the Faith we have in God the Father Almighty and the belief required of us in his Son Christ Iesus it may either serve for an Appendix to the former part or a Preamble to the second or be in stead of a bond or ligament for knitting all the joints of this body together in the stronger coherence of discourse And first Faith being as appeareth by the definition before delivered a firm assent to supernatural truths revealed we cannot but conceive in reason that the Object of it is to be commensurable to the proportion and degree of the Revelation For as our Saviour said in another case that to whom much is given of him the more shall be required so may we also say in this that to whom more divine supernatural truths have been revealed of him there is a greater measure of belief expected Till the unhappy fall of Adam there was no faith required but in God alone For without faith it is impossible to please God saith the Apostle which Adam by the Law of his Creation was obliged to endeavour Nor could he come before the Lord or seek for the continuance of his grace and favours had he not first been fitted and prepared by faith For he that cometh unto God must believe that he is and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him as in the same text saith the same Apostle Which words we may not understand of Faith in Christ at least not primarily with respect to Adam of whom such faith was not required in the state of Innocency for where there was no sin there was no need of a Saviour but only of a faith in Almighty God the stedfast confession and acknowledgement of whose beeing and bounty was to speak
and reverent deportment of themselves in the act thereof St. Hierom who gives us a very good description of these Arreptitious or Extatical spirits affirming of them Nec tacere nec loqui in sua potestate habent that they could neither hold their peace nor speak when they would themselves but as they were compelled by the evil spirit hath given a different character of the holy Prophets Of whom he saith Intelligit quod videt nec ut amens loquitur he understands the Vision which he doth behold and speaks not like a madman one besides himself nor like the raving women of the sect of Montanus And in another place Non loquitur in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ut Montanus c. sed quod prophetat liber est Visionis intelligentis universa quae loquitur The Prophet of the Lord saith he speaketh not in a trance or besides himself as Montanus Prisca Maximilla spread abroad their dotages but that which he foretelleth is surnamed a Vision the Vision of the Prophet Nahum ch 1. because he understands what he doth deliver The like difference Epiphanius makes betwixt the Prophets of the Lord and those of Montanus against whom he purposely disputeth Haeres 48. And long before them it was said by Lactantius truly of the Prophets of God whom the Gentiles had been pleased to accuse of madness and called them Furiosi as they did their own that the accomplishment of their predictions their consonancy or unanimous consent in the things foretold and the coherency of their words and sentences did very sufficiently free them from that imputation Impleta in plerisque quotidie illorum vaticinia videmus in unam sententiam congruens divinam docet non fuisse furiosos Quis enim mentis emotae non modo futura praecinere sed etiam cohaerentia loqui possit as he most excellently answereth so foul a calumny So then the Prophets of the Lord having a true intention to foretel what should come to pass and being able not to make a good construction of what they spake but also to give assurance to the people in the name of God that every thing should come to pass which they had foretold were nothing like the Heathen Soothsayers who used to speak they knew not what in their Divinations And yet it will not follow upon this distinction that they did explicitely and distinctly comprehend the fulness of those holy mysteries which the holy Ghost was pleased to make known and fore-signifie by them the knowledge of which mysteries as St. Paul hath told us was not made known in other Ages to the sons of men as in his time it was revealed to the holy Apostles and Prophets by the self same Spirit Which being so and that the knowledge of CHRIST IESVS and him crucified was not communicated to the Iews which lived under the Law or the Patriarchs which did live before it in so distinct and clear a manner as it hath been since I dare not confidently say that any explicite faith in the death of CHRIST was required at their hands as necessary to their justification or that they actually did believe more in it then Gods general promise concerning the redemption and salvation of the world by the womans seed with some restrictions of that seed to the stock of Abraham and the house of David which had not been delivered in the first assurance Certain I am that of all the Clowd of witnesses mentioned by St. Paul amongst all those examples of faith and piety which he hath laid before us in the 11. to the Hebrews there is no mention made at all of faith in Christ nor any word so much as by intimation that Noah Abraham Moses or the rest there spoken of did look upon him as an object of their faith at all The total and adaequate object of their faith for ought I can finde was only God the Maker of Heaven and Earth on whose veracity and fidelity in making good his general and particular promise they did so rely as not to bring the same under any dispute For what faith else doth any Text of Scripture give to Abel or Enoch then that they did believe that there was a God and that he was a rewarder of all those that seek him What Faith else was it that saved Noah in the midst of the waters but that he did believe what God said unto him touching his intention of bringing a floud of waters upon the earth to destroy all flesh and thereupon did build thn Ark as the Lord commanded Or what else was the faith of Isaac when he blessed Iacob and Esau or of Iacob when he blessed the sons of Ioseph or of Ioseph when he gave commandement as concerning his bones Heb. 11.21 22 23. but a reliance on the promise which God made to Abraham of giving to him and his seed the whole land of Canaan But because Abraham is proposed in the holy Scripture as the great example of the righteousness which comes by faith or of justification by faith call it which you will we will consider all those Texts which do look this way to see what was the object of that faith of Abraham to which the Scriptures do ascribe his justification Now the first act of Abrahams faith which stands commended to us in the Book of God is the belief he gave to the promise of God to bless him and make him a great Nation and his obedience thereupon unto Gods command in leaving his own Countrey and his Fathers house and go unto the land which the Lord should shew him Which promise being afterwards confirmed by God and believed by Abraham it is thus testified of him in the book of Genesis that he believed in the Lord and he that is to say the Lord counted it unto him for righteousness Here then we have the Iustification of our Father Abraham ascribed unto his Faith in the Lord IEHOVAH to faith in God as the proper and full object of it as the word is varyed by St. Paul Rom. 4.3 Thus also when the promise was made of the birth of Isaac without considering of the deadness of Sarahs womb or the estate of his own body then as good as dead he staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief but faithfully believed that God was able to perform what he pleased to promise And this saith the Apostle was imputed to him for righteousness Of which of these two acts of faith the Apostle speaketh in the third of the Galatians where Abrahams faith is imputed to him also for righteousness it is hard to say but sure it is that there is no other faith there mentioned but his Faith in God For it is said Even as Abraham believed God c. And last of all as to the imputation of his faith for righteousness when God commanded him to offer up Isaac his onely begotten Sonne even him of whom it had been
the children of Infidels are saved partly by vertue of the Covenant and partly by Gods Election By vertue of the Covenant in regard they are descended of such Ancestors as were themselves within the Covenant though it be long since and that there be some interruption in the whole succession Gods mercy reaching as he tels us Exod. 20. unto a thousand generations By Election because God hath not barred himself from a power and right to communicate his Grace to those whose Ancestors were not of the Covenant For if he called those Adulti men of riper years to be partakers of the Covenant who were not within the same before why may he not in like manner if he please elect children also Finally as he doth believe that all who are elected or within the Covenant shall most undoubtedly be saved so he doth charitably conceive that those whom God takes out of this world in the state of infancy servari potius secundum electionem providentiam ipsius paternam quam a regno Coelorum abdicari are rather saved by Gods election and paternal providence then utterly excluded out of the Kingdom of Heaven If the same charity make me hope the like of those famous men among the Gentiles who were not wanting to the grace of God which was given unto them why should I fear worse fortune then was found by Iunius who never yet was censured for ought I have read for that so charitable resolution in the case of Infants no not by those of the Reformed who differ in opinion from him as to that particular And so far I conceive I may go with safety without opposing any text of holy Scripture or any publick tendry of the Church of England 'T is true St. Peter telleth us in the 4. of the Acts that there is no name under Heaven given among men whereby they be saved but that of our Lord and Saviour IESVS CHRIST v. 12. But this is spoken with relation to the times of the Gospel when CHRIST had broken down the partition wall and that the Gentiles were admitted to the knowledge of the word of life a general command being laid by CHRIST on his Apostles to preach the Gospel to all Nations After this time the case was altered and the Gentiles altogether left without excuse if they embraced not the ordinary meanes of their salvation which by the universall preaching of Christ crucifyed had been offered to them And so I understand that Article of the Church of England by which all they are to be accursed who presume to say that every man shall be saved by the Law or Sect that he professeth so that he be diligent to frame his life according to that Law and the light of nature Act. 18. For certainly the Article relates not to the times before Christs coming or the condition of the Gentiles in those elder dayes but only to the present condition of the Church of Christ as it now stands and hath stood since his death and passion in opposition both to Iewes and Gentiles unto Turkes and Saracens with reference to the Familists and such modern Sectaries who made the external profession of the faith of Christ but a thing indifferent so they conformed themselves by the light of nature Of which opinion one Galcalus Martius also is affirmed to be by Paulus Iovius in his Elog. doct virorum So that for ought appeares from that place of the Acts and from this Article of the Church we may conceive the charitable hope of the salvation of some of the more noble Gentiles the great example of whose vertues is transmitted to us in Classical and approved Authors But this was only in some extraordinary and especial cases some Casus reservati as the Lawyers call them which God reserved to his own Power and dispensation and not of any ordinary and common right For generally the Heathen people as they knew not God having extinguished that light of nature which was given unto them so having their understanding darkned and that light put out their will forthwith became depraved the affections of their hearts corrupted and their lusts exorbitant And as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge so did God give them over to a reprobate minde to do those things which are not convenient dishonouring their owne bodies amongst themselves and being filled with all unrighteousnesse and uncleannesse Nay even their greatest Clerks men of wit and learning professing themselves wise did become fooles in that they sought not after God the true fountain of wisdome and holding the truth which was revealed to them in unrighteousnesse as St. Paul saith of them were thereby made without excuse And as the light of nature was thus generally extinguished amongst the Gentiles so was the light of Prophecie as much neglected amongst the Iewes who though they were Gods chosen and peculiar people had so degenerated from the piety of their Predecessors that there was hardly either faith or charity to be found amongst them Insomuch as all the world was now of the same condition in which it was before the flood Of which God said that all flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth the wickedness of man grown great and all the imaginations of the thoughts of his heart continually and only evill Nothing could have prevented a second deluge but Gods gratious promise that there should never more be a flood to destroy the Earth nothing have respited the World from more grievous punishment had not Christ come into the World and by his suffering on the Crosse for the sinne of Man appeased Gods anger for the present and caused his Gospell to be preached unto every nation that so they might escape the wrath of the time to come Nothing required by him for so great a mercy but that we would believe in him that to the faith which every man was bound before to have in God the Father Almighty by whom we were created when we were just nothing there might be added a beliefe in IESVS CHRIST his only Sonne by whom we were redeemed being worse then nothing He knew the frailty of our nature that we were but dust that we were utterly unable to observe the Law which Adam either could not or would not keep in the state of innocency and therefore did not look so far as to the Covenant of works to require them of us but to the Covenant of faith as the easier duty God in the Covenant of works required of every man for his justification an absolute and entire obedience to the Law which he had prescribed and that obedience to the Law had it been performed had justifyed the performance of it in the sight of God But finding man unable to fulfill the Law he made a second Covenant with that sinfull Creature and required nothing of him for his justification but only faith in God and his gracious promises for the redemption of the world
look to finde it in any writings or records of the antient Gentiles So that we may affirme of the knowledge of CHRIST as Lactantiuss did in generall of the ttue Religion Nondum fas esse alienigenis hominibus Religionem Dei veri justitiamque cognoscere the time was not yet come in which the Gentiles should be made acquainted with those heavenly mysteries which did concern the Kingdom of our Lord and Saviour T is true the Sibylline Oracles cited by Lactantius and others of great eminence in the Primitive times speak very clearly in some things concerning the life and death of CHRIST in so much that they seem rather written in the way of History then in that of Prophesie And though the learned Casaubon and others of our great Philologers conceive them to be pious fraudes composed of purpose by some Christians of the elder ages and added as a supplement to the true Originals the better to win credit to the faith of CHRIST yet dare I not so far disparage those good Catholick writers as to believe they would support so strong an edifice with so weak a prop or borrow help from falshood to evict the truth Or if they durst have been so venturous how easie had it been for their learned Adversaries Porphyrie Iulian and the rest of more eminent note to have detected the Imposture and silenced the Christian Advocates with reproach enough Letting this therefore go for granted as I think I may that the Sibylline Oracles are truly cited by the Fathers and that they do contain most things which hapned to our Saviour in his life and death yet could this give but little light to the Heathen people touching CHRIST to come because they were not suffered to be extant publickly and consequently came not to the knowledge of the learned Gentiles till by the care and diligence of the Christian Writers they were after published For so exceeding coy were the antient Romans of suffering the Sibyls or their works to go abroad having got into their hands the best copies of them that those times afforded that they commanded them to be kept closely in the Capitol under the care and charge of particular Officers whom from the number of fifteen for so many they were they called Quindecemviri and to whom only it was lawful to consult their papers Nec eos ab ullo nisi a Quindecemviris fâ—s est inspici as Lactantius notes it very truly And it is also very true that many of the antient and most learned Grecians had a confused notice of a second Deity whom they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the Word making him aiding and subservient to Almighty God in the Creation of the world and therefore giving him the attribute of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the worlds Creator The several testimonies to this purpose he that lists to see may finde them mustered up together in that laborious work of the Lord du Plessis entituled De veritate Religionis Christianae cap. 6. So frequently occurs this notion in the old Philosophers especially in those of the School of Plato that Porphyrie an Apostate Christian and a Platonick in the course of his sect and studies blasphemously averred that St. Iohn had stollen the first words of his Gospel viz. In the beginning was the Word c. from his Master Plato And though the affirmation of that vile Apostata intended only the disgrace of the holy Evangelist and of the Gospel by him written for the use of the Church yet had it been a truth as indeed it was not it could have been no greater a disparagement to St. Iohn to borrow an expression from a Greek Philosopher then to St. Paul to use the very words of three Grecian Poets But the truth is that both St. Iohn and the Platonicks together with the rest of those old Heroes borrowed the notion from the Doctors of the Iewish Nation as Maldonate hath proved at large in his Comment on that Text of the blessed Evangelist who withal gives it for the reason why S. Iohn made choyce rather of this notion then of any other in the front or entrance of his Gospel because it was so known and acceptable both to Iew and Gentile Philosophos non dubium est ab antiquis Hebraeis hausisse sententiam vocabulum accepisse Proinde voluit Johannes accommodate ad usum loqui saith the learned Iesuite But then withall we must observe that though we finde such frequent mention of the Word or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the writings of the antient Gentiles yet finde we almost nothing of him but the name or notion nothing that doth relate to the salvation of man the taking of our nature upon him or being made a propitiation for the sins of mankinde That as before I noted was a secret mysterie not to be manifested to the sons of the Gentiles till CHRIST himself was come to make one of both and call them to the knowledge of his grace and faith in him Being so called they were no longer to be differenced by the name of Gentiles but fellow-heirs and of the same body whereof CHRIST is Head and as the members of that body to joyn in the Confession of the self same faith not only as to God the Father in the acknowledgement of which Article all the Nations meet but as unto his only Son IESVS CHRIST our Lord from whence the faith hath properly the name of Christian. Now that which we believe touching CHRIST our Saviour and is to be the argument of this present Book is thus delivered by the pen of our Reverend Iewell in the name and for the use and edification of the Church of England Credimus Jesum Christum filium unicum aeterni patris c. i. e. We believe that IESVS CHRIST the only Son of the eternal Father as it had been determined before all beginnings when the fulness of time was come did take of that blessed and pure Virgin both flesh and all the nature of man that he might declare unto the world the secret and hidden will of his Father and that he might fulfil in his humane body the Mysterie of our Redemption and might fasten our sins unto the Cross and blot out that hand-writing which was against us We believe that for our sakes he dyed and was buryed descended into Hell and the third day by the power of his God-head rose again to life and that the fortieth day after his Resurrection whiâ—est his Disciples looked on he ascended into Heaven to fulfil all things and did place in Majesty and glory the self same body wherewith he was born in which he lived upon the earth in which he was scornfully derided and suffered most painful torments and a cruel death and finally in which he rose again from the dead and ascended to the right hand of the Father above all principalities and powers and might and dominion that there he
Servator on us in the place thereof Concerning which St. Augustine hath this observation that antiently Salvator was no Latine word but was first devised by the Christians to express the greatness of the mercies which they had in Christ. For thus the Father Qui est Hebraice JESUS Graece 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nostra autem locutione Salvator Quod verbum Latina lingua non habebat sed habere poterat sicut potuit quando voluit Nay Cicero the great Master of the Roman elegancies doth himself confess that the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a word of too high a nature to be expressed by any one word of the Latine tongue For shewing how that Verres being Praetor in Syracusa the chief town in Sicily had caused himself to be entituled by the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he addes immediately hoc ita magnum est ut Latino uno verbo exprimi non possit And thereupon he is compelled to use this Paraphrase or circumlocution Is est nimirum Soter qui salutem dedit i. e. He properly may be called Soter who is giver of health So that the Latine word Servator being insufficient to express the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and consequently the Hebrew IESVS the Christians of the first times were necessitated to devise some other and at last pitched upon Salvator which to this purpose hath been used by Arnobius l. 1. adv Gentes Ambros. in Luk. c. 2. Hieron in Ezek. c. 40. August de doctr Chr. l. 2. c. 13. contr Crescon l. 2. c. 1. besides the passages from Ruffinus and the same St. Augustine before alleadged So then the name of Iesus doth import a Saviour and the name of IESVS given to the Son of God intimates or implieth rather such a Saviour as shall save his people from their sins This differenceth IESVS our most blessed Saviour from all which bare that name in the times foregoing Iesus or Ioshua the son of Nun did only save the people from their temporal enemies but IESVS CHRIST the Son of the living God doth save us from the bonds of sin from our ghostly enemies IESVS the son of Iosedech the Priest of the Order of Aaron did only build up the material Altar in the holy Temple but IESVS the High Priest for ever after the Order of Melchisedech not only buildeth up the spiritual Temple but is himself the very Altar which sanctifieth all those oblations which we make to God Iesus the son of Sirach hath no higher honour but that he was Author of the book called Ecclesiasticus a book not reckoned in the Canon of the holy Scripture but IESVS CHRIST the Son of God and the Virgin Mary not only is the subject of a great part of Scripture but even the Word it self and the very Canon by which we are to square all our lives and actions I am the way the truth and the life as himself telleth us in St. Iohn Look on him in all these capacities he is still a IESVS a Saviour of his people from their sins and wickednesses a builder of them up to a holy Temple fit for the habitation of the holy Ghost a bringer of them by the truth and way of righteousness unto the gates of life eternal a true IESVS still So properly a IESVS and so perfectly a Saviour to us that there is no salvation to be found in any other nor is there any other name under Heaven given amongst men whereby they must be saved but this name of IESVS Aâ— name if rightly pondered above every name and given him to this end by Almighty God that at the Name of Jesus every knee should bow of those in Heaven and earth and under the earth And there may be good reason besides Gods appointment why such a sign of reverence should be given to the very name not only a name above other names and therefore to be reverenced with the greater piety but as a pregnant testimony of that exaltation to which God hath advanced him above all other persons We bow the knee unto the persons of Kings and Princes And therefore Pharaoh when he purposed to honour Ioseph above all the Egyptians appointed certain Officers to cry before him saying bow the knee CHRIST had not been exalted more then Ioseph was had bowing of the knee been required to his Person only and therefore that there might appear some difference betwixt him and others the Lord requires it at his name And though the Angels in the heavens and the Spirits beneath have no knees to bow which is the principal objection of our Innovators against the reverent use of bowing at the Name of Iesus used and enjoyned to be used in the Church of England yet out of doubt the spirits of both kindes both in Heaven and Hell as they acknowledge a subjection to his Throne and Scepter so have they their peculiar ways such as are most agreeable to their several natures of yeilding the commanded reverence to his very Name Certain I am St. Ambrose understood the words in the literal sense where speaking of the several parts of the body of man he maketh the bowing at the name of JESUS the use and duty of the knee Flexibile genu quo prae caeteris Domini mitigatur offensa gratia provocatur Hoc enim patris summi erga filium donum est ut in nomine JESU omne genu curvetur The knee is flexible faith the Father whereby the anger of the Lord is mitigated and his grace obtained And with this gift did God the Father gratifie his beloved Son that at the Name of JESUS every knee should bow Nor did St. Ambrose only so expound the Text and take it in the literal sense as the words import but as it is affirmed by our Reverend Andrews there is no antient Writer upon the place save he that turned all into Allegories but literally understands it and liketh well enough that we should actually perform it Conform unto which Exposition of the Antient Writers and the received usâ—ge of the Church of Christ it was religiously ordained by our first Reformers that Whensoever the Name of IESVS shall be pronounced in any Lesson Sermon or otherwise in the Church due reverence be made of all persons young and old with lowness of curâ—esie and uncovering of the heads of the mankinde as thereunto doth necesâ—aâ—ily belong and heretofore hath been accustomed Which being first established by the Queens Injunctions in the yeer 1559. was afterwards incorporated into the Canons of King Iames his reign And if of so long standing in the Church of England then sure no Innovation or new fancy taken up of late and bâ—t of laâ—e obtruded on the Church by some Popish Bishops as the Novators and Novatians of this present age the Enemies of Iesu-Worship as they idlely call it have been pleased to say And should we grant that this were no duty of
first of these respects the blessed Angels have the title of the sons of God Where wast thou saith the Lord in the book of Iob when I laid the foundation of the earth when the morning stars sang together and all the sons of God shouted for joy The sons of God that is to say the holy Angels Per filios Dei Angeli intelliguntur saith the learned Estius on the place And so St. Augustine doth determine who hereupon inferreth that the Angels were created before the stars and not after the six days were finished as some it seems had taught in the times before him Iam ergo erant Angeli quando facta sunt sydera facta sunt autem sydera die quarto as he most rationally concludes from this very text In this respect also the Saints in glory are called the sons or children of God and said to be equall to the Angels in St. Lukes Gospell not that they have all the prerogatives and properties which the Angels have sed quod mori non possunt saith the text but because they are become immortall and no longer subject as before to the stroke of death In the last meaning of the word though all the Saints and holy men of God may be called his children because they are adopted to the right of sons and made co-heires with CHRIST their most blessed Saviour yet is the title more appliable to the Prophets of God at least appliable unto them after a more peculiar manner then unto any others of the children of men I have said saith David ye are Gods and ye are all the children of the most High Of whom here speaks the Psalmist of Gods people generally or only of some chosen and select vessels Not of Gods people generally there 's no doubt of that though both St. Augustine and St. Cyril seem to look that way but of some few particulars only as Euthymius and some others with more reason thinke And those particulars must either be the Princes and Judges of the earth who are called Gods by way of participation because they do participate of his power in government or else the Prophets of the Lord who are called Gods and the sons or children of the most High by way of communication because God doth communicate and impart to them his more secret purposes that they might make them known to the sons of men Them he called Gods as Christ our Saviour doth expound it then whom none better understood the meaning of the royal Psalmist ad quos sermo dei factus est i. e. to whom the word of the Lord came as our English reads it And what more common in the Scripture then this forme of speech factum est verbum Domini c. The word of the Lord came to Isaiah Isa. 38.4 The word of the Lord came to Ieremiah Ier. 1.2 The word of the Lord came to Ezekiel Ezek. 1.3 et sie de caeteris If then such men to whom the word of the Lord came might justly be entituled by the name of Gods and called the sons of the most High assuredly there was not any of the children of men which could with greater reason look to be so called then the holy Prophets And yet in none of these respects abstracted from an higher consideration is CHRIST our Saviour here called by the name of the Son of God or so intended in this Creed For Angel he was none in the proper signification of the word though called the Angel of the Covenant in the way of Metaphore Nor did he take the nature of Angels but the seed of Abraham as St. Paul tels us to the Hebrews We may not think so meanly of him as to ranke him only in the list of the Saints departed it being through the merits of his death and passion that the Saints are made partakers of the glories of heaven and put into an estate of immortality T is true indeed he was a Prophet the Prophet promised to succeed in the place of Moses that Prophet in the way of excellence in the first of Iohn v. 21 25. But then withall as himself telleth us of Iohn the Baptist he was more then a Prophet that word which came unto the Prophets in the times of old and to whom all the Prophets did bear witness for the times to come A King indeed he is even the King of Kings though not considered in that notion here upon the earth nor looked on in that title in the present Article Or if we could reduce him unto any of these yet take him as an Angel or a Saint departed or a King or Prophet every of which have the name of Sons in the book of God he could not be his only Son the only begotten Son of God the Father Almighty who hath so many Saints and Angels so many Kings and Prophets which are called his Sons It must needs follow hereupon that IESVS CHRIST our Lord is the Son of God by a more divine and near relation then hath been hitherto delivered And hereunto both God and Man the Angels and internal spirits give sufficient testimony The Lord from heaven procliamed him at his Baptisme and Transfiguration to be his well beloved Son in whom he was well pleased And Peter on the earth having made this acknowledgement and confession saying Thou art Christ the Son of the living God received this confirmation from our Saviours mouth that flesh and bloud had not revealed it unto him but that it came from God the Father which is in Heaven The Angel Gabriel when he brought the newes of his incarnation foretold his mother that he should be called the Son of God the Son of the most High in a former verse And a whole Legion of unclean Spirits in the man possessed joynes both of these together in this compellation IESVS thou Son of God most high A thing not worthy so much noise and ostentation had he not been the Son of God in another and more excellent manner then any of the sons of men who either lived with him or had gone before him had there not been something in it extraordinary which might entitle him unto so sublime and divine a priviledge Though Iohn the Baptist were a Prophet yea and more then a Prophet yet we do not finde that the Devils stood in awe of him for Iohn the Baptist did no miracles or looked upon him in the wilderness as the Son of God To which of all the holy Angels as St. Paul disputes it did the Lord say at any time Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee And who can shew us any King but him that was the Son of God as well as of David whom God the Lord advanced to so high an honour as to cause him to sit down at his own right hand till his enemies were made his footstoole Though Angels Kings and Prophets were the sons
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the word used of Christ in the present Article in the 11. Chap. to the Hebrewes vers 17. And yet we know that Abraham had another son a son whom he had circumcised by Gods own command of whom twelve Princes were to come and whom God promised to make a puissant Nation And therefore Isaac must be called his only son because preferred before the other in the love of his Father Filius tuus unigenitus i e. filius quem diligis Isaac thine only son that is to say the son whom thou only lovest as there the text without the help of commentator doth expound it self And if the name of unigenitus or Gods only Son may warrantably be applyed to Christ in his humane nature there is not much question to be made but that in the very same capacity he may be called filius proprius or Gods own Son He spared not his own Son by which name he occurreth in St. Paul to the Romans Lesse question is there to be made or indeed no question but that according to the same humane nature and in relation to his being begotten in the fulness of time he is entituled in the Scriptures the first born of every Creature the first born from the dead and the heir of all things though there be something in those titles which doth require a further consideration For first his being called the first born of every Creature gives no incouragement at all to the Arian factions to make the Son of God a created essence no more then Kings may be called creatures of the peoples making because called an ordinance of man humana creatura in the Vulgar latine in the holy Scripture The reason why our Saviour is there called by the Apostle Primogenitus omnis Creaturae or the first born of every Creature is neither to give him the precedency of all Creatures else or to rank his whole Person in the list of created substances but either to entitle him to the rights of Primogeniture which were great amongst the sons of men or to denote that he supplyed the place of the first begotten and was the general ransome or redemption for them Concerning which we may take notice that by the Law of Moses the first that opened the matrix of all living Creatures were holy and cousecrated to the Lord if of clean beasts then to be offered up in kind to the Lord their God but if of men or unclean Creatures then either to be redeemed for a piece of money or some clean beast was to be brought unto the Lord in exchange for it as in the case of the first male child a pair of Turtle doves or two small Pigeons The reason was because the Lord having slain the first born of Egypt both of man and beast had spared all the first born of the house of Israel and therefore he required the first male of every Creature to be offered to him in sacrifice that so the whole off-spring might be sanctifyed and made useful to them But being the offering of a dumb Creature was really and of it self no sufficient price for the redemption of the first male child which opened the Matrix nor able to sanctifie both male and female in every family to the Lord their God for he that sanctifyeth and they that are sanctifyed must be all of one as the Apostle doth infer therefore did CHRIST take upon himself the place of stead of the first born that being offered unto God the clean for the unclean he might sanctifie all things unto God and make them acceptable in the sight of their Lord and maker which were of a nature capable of such sanctification and acceptance as the Lord requireth in his creature Now as the ransome of the first born was discharged by him so was it just that all the rites of Primogeniture should belong unto him which were the Principality the Priest-hood and the double portion Those Reuben having forfeited by his great offence were so distributed amongst his Brethren that the Priesthood was bestowed on Levi the Principality on Iudah the double portion upon Ioseph who thereupon was branched into the two tribes of Ephraim and Manasses But they were all again united in the person of CHRIST that being thus made the first born of every Creature he might in all things have the preheminence The Principality he had for the Lord gave unto him the throne of his Father David the Priesthood for he was a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedech the double portion for all power was given unto him both in heaven and earth In all respects the first borne of every Creature but how the first born from the dead which is another of the titles given by the Apostle considering we finde many examples of men that had been raised from the dead before his resurrection both in the old Testament and in the new The answer to this doubt is easie For though those mentioned in both Testaments were for a time raised from death to life yet were they raised to die again as in fine they did But to be primogenitus ex mortuis the first born or first begotten from the powers of death includes an everlasting freedome from the jaws thereof in which regard the Scripture saith of Christ and of Christ alone that being risen from the dead he now dyeth not death hath no more power or dominion over him But of this Priviledge we shall speak more at large hereafter in its proper place That which remaines is that he was heir of all things Heb. 1.2 to the intent that he might prove himself for the Son of Abraham the promised seed in whom all the nations of the world are blessed The promise which was made to Abraham that he should be heir of the world was never verifyed in his person nor in any of his posterity neither till the coming of CHRIST Who being begotten by the power of Almighty God on a daughter of the seed of Abraham and having the nations given him for his inheritance as had been prophecied before by his Father David might properly be entituled the heire of all things according to the rights of his humane nature which nature he derived from David the son of Abraham Thus have we shewn how CHRIST is properly and truly the Son of God his natural and only begotten Son according to his generation in the fulnesse of time without relating to his generation before all time was But yet we must not give off here For by this generation in the fulnesse of time he was not only the Son of God but so the Son of God after such a manner as that he was also the son of man But by his generation before all times he was not only the Son of God but so the Son of God after such a manner that he was also God himself God for ever blessed
Deus in secula brnedictus as St. Paul calleth him in the 9. Chap. to the Romans vers 5. Deus in carne manifestatus God manifested in the flesh in the first to Timothy St. Iohn speakes home unto the point and doth more puzzle the Socinian and Arian hereticks then all the book of God besides In the beginning was the word and the word was with God and the word was God In the beginning when was that When God created first the heaven and the earth when the earth was without forme and void and darkness was upon the face of the deep then the word was that is to say it had a perfect actuall being when all things else did but begin to be and having then an actual and a proper being it could not at that time nor at any time since begin to be but was and is and so continueth without ending In the beginning was the word what word that word by which the worlds were made as St. Paul hath it by whom all things were made saith St. Iohn and without which nothing was made saith the same Evangelist The word which after was made flesh and did dwel amongst us and by the brightnesse of his glory did declare himself to be the only begotten Son of the Father Ioh. 1. The expresse image of his person Heb. 1.3 the image of the invisible God Col. 1.15 That word in the beginning was and was God the word the Son of God not by communication of grace but nature therefore the natural Son of God but so the Son of God his begotten Son as to be very God for the word was God The Word was God saith the Apostle not only by a participation of power or communiâ—ation of a more abundant measure of his graces in which respects some of the Sons of Men are called Gods in Scripture Ego dixi Dii estis saith the royal Psalmist but properly and truly God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the very true God and the Son of God We know that the Son of God is come and hath given us an understanding that we may know him that is true And we are in him that is true even in his son Jesus Christ who is the true God and the life eternal saith the same Apostle Here have we CHRIST the Son of God and CHRIST the true God both in one and what need further evidence in a point so clear Such further Topicks as are used for the proof hereof from the names given him in the Scripture the attributes and mighty workes ascribed unto him and the company of such texts in the book of God as being spoken of the Father in the old Testament are applyed in the new unto the Son I purposely forbear at present and shall content my self with such ample testimonies which CHRIST himself hath given to his own Divinity For though it be an unusual thing to admit a mans own testimony in his own cause according unto that of our Lord and Saviour If I bear witness of my self my witness is not true that is to say it would not passe for currant or be taken for truth yet when a man lyeth under any accusation he may then speak what he can in defence of himself and his testimony be allowed of towards his acquitment or justification And therefore Christ our Saviour being challenged by the Pharisees who were apt to cavil at his sayings for speaking in his own behalfe returned this answer Though I bear record of my self yet my record is true Upon this ground then we proceed and though it be the last in order of our Saviours life yet we will first alleage that passage which happened in the high Priests hall on the day of his passion The high Priest finding no sufficient testimony for his condemnation resolved to put him to the oath of ex officio and therefore did adjure him by the living God to tell them whether he were the Christ the Son of God to which our Saviour answered saying Thou hast said Which though it be equivalent to an affirmation yet to make sure work of it and put it out of doubt St. Marke hath given his answer in these positive termes Iesus said I am In which it is to be observed that when the high Priests put our Saviour to this dangerous question he spake not of the Son of God in that vulgar sense in which the just and righteous persons were called his sons but of the Son of God in the natural sense in which he could not verifie himself for the Son of God without including necessarily that he was also God As in the 5. Chap. of St. Iohn where our Saviour having said My Father worketh hitherto and I also work the incensed Iews intended him some present mischief not only because he had broken the Sabbath but had said also that God was his Father making himself equal with God And this appears yet further by the following words where it is said that the high Priest rent his clothes saying he hath spoken blasphemy and thereupon pronounced him to be guilty of death which vote they after prosecuted before Pontius Pilate affirming that he ought to die by the Law of Moses because he had made himself the Son of God Assuredly their meaning was that he had made himself the true and natural Son of God and not the Son of God by especial grace for otherwise they had not voted him to be guilty of death Nor had the high Priest rent his clothes if he had only taken upon himself the name of CHRIST or of the Messiah because that could not come within the compasse of Blasphemy For they knew well that the Messiah or the Christ was to come in the forme of man though with more outward pomp and glory as they supposed then our Saviour did and therefore though they might have condemned him of folly in that being a man of no reputation he had taken on himself the name of CHRIST they had no reason in the world to accuse him of Blaspheming the name of God Now that the Messiah was to come in the form of man being he was to come of the womans seed was a thing so perfectly resolved on that Eve immediately on the promise made that her seed should bruise the Serpents head supposed that Cain her first born was to be the man and therefore said upon his birth I have gotten a man or rather the man from the Lord Possedi virum ipsum Jehovah I have gotten a man even the Lord Jehovah as Fagius the learned Hebrician upon severall revises readeth it The like conceit possessed the Parents of Noah as many good Authours do conceive upon which ground they said when they gave him that name this same that is this son of ours shall comfort us concerning our work Nor had the very Iewes of our Saviours time sent to enquire of Iohn the Baptist
distinct natures in the Person of CHRIST and yet a communication of Properties or Idioms as they call them of the one nature to the other that CHRIST in one Person should have two distinct wils all who opined the contrary being branded and condemned by the name of Monothelites Not to say any thing in this place of those dark expressions in which the eternal generation of the Son of God and the nature of the Hypostatical Vnion have been delivered by some Writers of whom a man may say with a sober confidence that they hardly understood what they said themselves Assuredly that antient diverb Ingeniosa res est esse Christianum was not made for nought The best way therefore is to contain our selves within those bounds which are prescribed us in the Word of God in which though all things are not written which concern our Saviour yet those things which are written are sufficient doubtless to make us wise unto salvation that so we may believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God and that believing we may have life through his Name And now as far as I can go by the light of Scripture I should proceed unto the incarnation of the Son of God but that we must first behold him as he is our LORD which is the last of those two relations in which he is presented to us in this present Article Of this as it belongeth to God the Father we have already spoken in the first Article under the title of Iehovah the proper and peculiar name of the Lord our God a name so proper and peculiar to the Father of our Lord IESVS CHRIST that it is thought by very learned men not to be understood of the Son of God or of God the Son in the whole Old Testament who is most usually expressed by the name of Adonai Thus in that celebrated place of the Psalms of David whereas we read in English thus the Lord said unto my Lord it is in the Original thus Iehovah said to Adonai or the Lord Jehovah said unto my Lord Adonai Where clearly the name of Iehovah doth denote the Father as that of Adonai the Son though both be generally Englished by the name of Lord. Now the name Adonai is derived as before was noted from the Hebrew word Eden which signifieth the basis or foundation on which the whole building doth relie and therefore very fitly doth express his nature by whom as all things were created in the first beginning as St. Iohn telleth us in his Gospel so doth he still support the Earth and the pillars of it as it is told us in the Psalms But for the name or style of Lord both in Greek and Latine it seemed to be a title of such power and soveraignty that great Augustus though the Master of the Roman Empire did forbear to use it Nay which is more gravissimo corripuit edicto as Suetonius hath it he interdicted the applying of it to himself by a publick Edict The like by Dion is reported of Tiberius also a Prince who cherished flattery more then any vertue and in whose Court no men were more esteemed of then the basest sycophants This by the Statists of those times imputed to policy or Kings-craâ—t ne speciem Principatus in Regni formam converterent for fear they should be thought in that conjuncture of time when their affairs were yet unsetled to affect the title of Kings as they had the power which was most odious to the Romans But in my minde Orosius gives a better reason who thinks that this was rather done by Gods special Providence then on any foresight of those Princes His reason is because that Christ during the reign of those two Emperours had took our flesh upon him and did live amongst us Nor was it fit saith he that any man should take upon himself the name of LORD ex eo tempore quo verus totius geneâ—is humani Dominus inter nos homines natus esset whilest the undoubted Lord of all mankinde was conversant amongst us here upon the Earth And this we may the rather credit to have been done by Gods special providence because Caligula who next succeeded in the Empire our Saviour Christ having then withdrawn his bodily presence was not alone content to admit this Title but did command it to be given him by all the people Et primus Dominum se jussit appellari as it is in Victor But whether this observation of Orosius will hold good or not certain it is that from the time and instant of the Resurrection the style of LORD did properly belong unto CHRIST our Saviour Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God hath made that same Jesâ—s whom ye have crucified both Lord and Christ Not made that is to say not declared LORD by his heavenly Father before that time when he had overcome the sharpness of death and trampled on the grave in his Resurrection though called so sometimes before in the way of Anticipation or of civil complement Then only called now made and publickly declared the Lord of all things And certainly it might seem to stand with reason that seeing all power was given to the man Christ Jesus both in heaven and earth for now we look upon him only in that capacity that with the power he also should partake of the highest title by which that power was usually expressed and signified From that time forwards unto this there is not any thing more ordinary in the Book of God or in the Liturgies of the Church or in the common speech of good Christian people then to entitle our Redeemer by the name of the LORD and to entitle him thereby in so clear a manner as to make it more peculiar to him then to God the Father So that in all the antient Liturgies both Greek and Latine when the name of God the Father and of God the Son occur in the same Prayer or Hymne as they often do the name of Lord is constantly appropriated unto God the Son And so we also finde it in our English Liturgie According to thy promises declared unto mankinde in Christ Jesu our Lord as in the general Confession Almighty God the Father of our Lord IESVS CHRIST in the Absolution through Jesus Christ our Lord who liveth and reigneth with thee and the holy Ghost as in some of the Collects And this the Church did learn no doubt from the like expression of St. Paul who thus gives the blessing The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and not of the Lord God and the fellowship of the holy Ghost and not of the Lord holy Ghost be with you all Amen And thus it also stands in the present Creed in which the title of Lord is appropriated only to the Son and neither added to the Father nor the holy Ghost Nor is he called LORD only in general tearms
but Dominus nosier our Lord the Lord of all that doe confess his holy Name and agree in the truth of his holy Word A title which accreweth to him in many respects as first in regard of our Creation For if all things were made by him and without him was nothing made that was made as St. Iohn affirmeth If by him all things were created both in Heaven and Earth visible and invisible as St. Paul informs us good reason that he should have the Dominion over the work of his own hands and that we should acknowledge him for the Lord our Maker In the next place he is our Lord in jure Redemptionis in the right of Redemption Concerning which we must take notice as before was said that man was made by God in his first Creation just righteous and devoide of malice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the words of Damascen Created to this purpose after Gods own Image Vt imitator sui autoris esset that so he might more perfectly imitate his Creators goodness But falling from this happiness in which he might have served the Lord with perfect innocency he made a new contract with the Devil and became his servant and put himself directly under his dominion Do ye not know saith the Apostle that unto whom you yeild your selves servants to obey his servants ye are whom ye obey If then they were the Devils servants the Devil of necessity was their Lord and Master for Dominus servus sunt relata as our Logick teacheth us A miserable and most wretched thraldome from which there was no other way to set mankinde free but by the death and passion of our Saviour CHRIST which he being willing for our sakes to undergo did by the offering of himself once for all become the propitiation for our sins and obtain eternal redemption for us cancelling the bond or obligation which was against us and nayling it to his Cross for ever Nor were poor mankinde only servants to this dreadful Tyrant but for the most part they had listed themselves under him and became his souldiers fighting with an high hand of presumptuous wickedness against the Lord God and the Hosts of Heaven And they continued in that service taking part with the Devil upon all occasions till he received his final overthrow at the hands of our Saviour who by his death overcame him who had the power of death which is the Devil and having spoiled principalities and powers made a shew of them openly and triumphed over them By means whereof another title did accrew unto him of being the sole Lord over all mankinde and that is jure belli by the laws of war that rule of Aristotle being most unquestionably true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say those which are taken in the wars are in the power and at the disposal of the Conquerour And by the same right also of successful war men became servants unto him whose service as our Church hath taught us is perfect freedome For Servi are so called a servando from being saved and preserved in the day of battail Vocabuli origo inde ducta creditur quod ii qui jure belli possint occidi a victoribus conservabantur as St. Augustine from the Lawyers hath it because although they might be slain by the Law of Armes yet by the clemency of the Victor they were saved from slaughter and so made servants to the Conquerour And last of all he is our Lord jure Promotionis by the right of promotion because we hold of him all those temporal and eternal blessings which we enjoy in this life and expect in that which is to come He is the Lord of Life as St. Peter telleth us Act. 3.15 the Lord of glory saith S. Paul 1 Cor. 2.8 the Lord of joy Enter into the joy of the Lord as St. Matthew hath it 25.21 And he conferreth on us his servants life joy and glory out of the abundant riches of his mercy towards us and whatsoever else is his within the title and power of Lord. For having thereto a double right first by inheritance as the Son whom God appointed heir of all things Heb. 1.2 and then by purchase as a Redeemer for therefore he dyed and rose again that he might be Lord of all Rom. 14.9 contenting himself with the first alone he is well pleased to set over the latter unto us and to advance us to an estate of joynt-purchase in Heaven of life joy and glory and whatsoever else he is owner of For to that end it pleased him to come down from Heaven and be made man and be incarnate by the holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary which is the first of those great works which were performed by him in order to our Redemption and next in order of the Creed ARTICLE IV. Of the Fourth ARTICLE OF THE CREED Ascribed to St. ANDREW 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Qui conceptus est de Spiritu sancto natus ex Virgine Maria. i. e. Which was conceived by the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary CHAP. III. Of Gods free mercy in the Redemption of Man The Word why fittest to effect it The Incarnation of the Word why attributed to the holy Ghost The miracle thereof made credible both to Iews and Gentiles IT is a very ingenious conceit of Cameracensis that when God first created Adam he gave him all precious and excellent endowments as truth to instruct him justice to direct him mercy to preserve him and peace to delight him but that when he was fallen from God and forgot all the good which the Lord had done for him they returned back to him that gave them making report of that which had happened on the earth and earnestly moving the Almighty but with different purposes concerning this forlorn and unhappy creature For Iustice pleaded for his condemnation and called earnestly for the punishment which he had deserved Truth pressing for the execution of that which God had threatned on his disobedience But on the other side Mercy intreated for poor miserable man made out of the dust of the earth seduced by Satan and beguiled under faire pretences and Peace endevoured to take off the edge of Gods displeasure and reconcile the creature unto his Creatour When God had heard the contrary desires and pleas of those excellent Orators there was a councell called of the blessed Trinity in which it was finally resolved that the Word should be made flesh and take unto himself the nature of Man that he might partake of his infirmities be subject to the punishments which man had deserved and so become the propitiation for the sins of the world By this means the desires of all parties were fully satisfyed For man was punished according as Iustice urged the punishment threatned on mans disobedience inflicted as Truth required the offender pitied and relieved as Mercy intreated and God was
time from the holy Passeover Notable hypocites that made no conscience of committing a most wilfull murder and yet would make the world believe that they stood upon the mint and cumin the very niceties of the Law But here they were to fit their Compasse to another wind The crime of Blasphemy whereof they had convicted him amongst themselves would not work on Pilate who questionlesse had rather that the Iews had been of any or of no religion then of what they were That which amongst the Romans was accounted holy was by the Iews esteemed an abomination Profana illic â—â—â—â—a quâ— apud nos sacra as it is in Tacitus They must finde somewhat else wherewithall to charge him then that he called himself the CHRIST or the Son of God if they expect that Pilate should condemn him for them And to this end they do impeach him of high treason raising sedition in the State and setting up another King to oppose the Romans We found say they this fellow perâ—â—â—ting our nation forbidding tribute to be paid to Caesar and calling himself Christ â— King and whosoever makes himself a King speaketh against Caesar at the least and disputes his title to that Kingdom This last was it which more perswaded with the Governour then all the other branches of the accusation which he knew well proceeded only from the malice of that head-strong people and yet he was resolved to try all ways to appease their fury at least not to embâ—ue his own hands in the bloud of the innocent He laboured first to satisfie the people in it tels them he found no fault at all in the man accused that if they had a law which declared him guilty they might do well to take him back and try him according unto that And when that would not work upon them but that they cryed out Crucifie him crucifie him with the greater violence he caused him to be sent to Herod as being esteemed a Galilean and consequently belonging to his jurisdiction Thither the chief Priests also followed him and accused him vehemently but could prevail no more with Herod then before with Pilate save that the men of war which belonged to Herod despised him as a man of no consideration exposed him to contempt and scorne and returned him back Pilate then seeing how things went and that somewhat must be done to content the Iews fell on a resolution to chastise him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. by stripes and whipping saith Theophylact and so let him goe And this accordingly he did for the Text saith that Pilate took Jesus and scourged him And more then so the unruly Souldiers were permitted to abuse him in what sort they listed They stripped him of his own cloaths and arraied him in a scarlot robe they platted a crown of thornes which they set on his head and put a reed into his right hand which done they â—owed the knee before him and mocked him saying Haile King of the Iews some of them in the mean time spitting on his face some striking him with their hand and others smiting on the head with that very reed which they had put into his hands in stead of a scepter Never did innocent man indure such a world of contumelies yet this was not all for in this dresse they bring him forth unto the people that they might recreate themselves with that wofull spectacle and Pilate like those fellowes which shew fights and motions ushereth it in with Ecce homo or Behold the man and yet declares before them all that he found no fault in him A most just Judge first to pronounce him innocent and then to scourge him then to expose him to such scorn and misery and after that again to pronounce him innocent to absolve him of all crime which deserved death at the tribunal of his own conscience and presently to give him up to the peoples fury by an order and determinate sentence from the judgment seat in foro judicii and in conclusion when he most wickedly and wilfully had given him over to be murdered whom by all laws of God and Men he was bound to save to play the open Hypocrite before all the world washing his hands and saying in the hearing of all the multitude that he was innocent from the bloud of that righteous person Never was innocent man accused more falsly prosecuted more maliciously nor condemned more unjustly then our blessed Saviour And now to make a brief recapitulation of our Saviours sufferings under Pontius Pilate taking in some of those which are yet to come tell me if on a due consideration of them they were not beyond measure grievous and unsupportable yea such as would have made any mortall man to sinke under the meer burden of them to the bottom of hell if he suffered not most bitter things from heaven earth and hell and in all that any way pertained to him He suffered at the hands of God his Father and of men of Iews and Gentiles of enemies insulting and of friends forsaking being betrayed by one of his chief followers forsworn by another and abandoned by all the rest He suffered from the Prince of darknesse and all his mercilesse and cruel instruments from all the elements of the world the Sun denying to him light the Aire breath and the Earth supportance He suffered in all things that pertained to him that is to say in his name being condemned as a Blasphemer an enemy to Moses the Law the Temple and the worship of God to his own nation also to Caesar and the Romans traduced for a Glutton a companion of Publicans and sinners a Samaritan one that had a Devil and finally did all his miracles by the power of Belzebub next in the things which he possessed when they stripped him out of his garments and cast lots upon his seamlesse coat in his Friends greatly discomforted and dismaid at the â—ight of so many miseries and afflictions as were laid upon him in his soul compassed round with sorrows and distressed with fears besetting him on every side and that even to death in his body when his cheeks were swollen with buffeting his face defiled with being spit on his back torn with the whip his head pierced with the crown of thornes his eyes offended with beholding the behaviour of his most proud insulting enemies his ears with hearing their most execrable Blasphemies his tast with the myrrhe and gall which they gave him to drink his smell with the stench and horror of the place wherein he was crucifyed being a place of dead mens souls and to consummate the extremity of his paines and sorrows his hands and feet digged thorow with those nails which fastned him unto the Crosse his side boared thorow with a speare and during all the time of his Crucifixion his naked body publickly exposed to the view of all spectators So that we see his sufferings under Pontius Pilate deserve
affliction viz. they gave me gall for meat and in my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink They stripped him of his garments which they shared amongst them and lifting up his naked body a lamentable spectacle of reproach and shame extended him upon the Cross stretched him in all his joints till the sinews cracked and so nailed him fast thereby accomplishing that in him which was foresignified by David but literally executed upon Christ not David they have pierced my hands and feet Psal. 22.16 Nor staid they here but to adde shame and infamy to his other sufferings they cause him to be crucified between two Malefactors to make the world believe if it had been possible that they were equally involved in the same guilt because involved alike in the same condemnation Nay more then that vinegar and gall which they gave him to drink was but a taft of that extremity of gall and bitterness which they had in their hearts which they did vomit out in blasphemous words exposing him to contempt and scorn not only with the by-standers but the passers by the very malefactors joining with them to increase his sorrows as if thereby they could have mitigated and removed their own So that he might most justly have cryed out and said Consider and behold all ye that pass by the way if ever there were sorrow like my sorrow which was done unto me wherewith the Lord afflicted me in the day of the fierceness of his wrath Never so true a man of sorrows In which extremity of pain and grief of heart no wonder if nature made a start and seemed to tremble at the apprehension of so many miseries especially considering that the most bitter draught of that deadly CVP was to drink off yet And in this anguish and distress it was that he cryed aloud Eli Eli Lamasabaâ—hthani that is to say My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Which words because they seem to some to be an argument oâ— proof for those hellish pains which they have fancied to themselves in the soul of Christ by others are conceived to proceed out of desperation which is indeed one of the greatest torments in the pit of hell we will the rather look into them to see whether any such constructions can be gathered thence Now for the clearer exposition of this text of Scripture we will lay these grounds 1. That dereliction and forsaking do no where throughout Gods book import damnation but are applyed always to the judgements of this present life 2. That in wicked and udgodly men it argueth reprobation from grace and despair of glory which to imagine of CHRIST were rather a most furious blasphemy then an erroneous folly 3. That in the godly as in David whose words they were they either note destitution of help or diminution of comfort but neither in David nor in Christ the true pains of the damned and 4. That no construction must be made of these words which may decrease in Christ the fulness of truth and grace which never wanted in his soul or draw him within the compass of mistaking or mistrusting Gods favour towards him For how could he be tainted with any distrust of Gods mercy and purpose towards him who with such confidence commended his pure Spirit into the hands of his Father who in the midst of his extremities did promise to invest the penitent Thief in the joys of Paradise and finally who in the height of his afflictions when he spake these words had such an interest in God as to call him his own God My God my God and not God only as the text informs us Which grounds so laid we may the better understand the meaning of the words before us and what construction they will bear agreeable and conform to the rule of faith And first I know that many of the antient Fathers were of opinion that as Christ took upon him at this time the person of all mankinde so he made this complaint not in behalf of himself but of his members as when he said to Saul in another case Saul Saul why persecutest thou me he did not mean it of his person which was then in heaven but of his Church militant here on earth Thus Cyprian for the Latine Fathers Quod pro iis voluisti intelligi qui deseri a Deo propter peccata meruerant this complaint of being forsaken thou wouldst have understood as spoken of them who had deserved to be forsaken of God in regard of their sins To the same purpose Augustine Epistola 120. and Leo in his 16. Sermon de Passione Thus also venerable Beda Quare dereliquisâ—i me i.e. meos c. Why saith he hast thou forsaken me i. e. mine because sin saith he did keep them back from saving me that is mine It is plain then that the head doth not speak here in his own Person for how could he be possibly forsaken or out of hope of salvation Thus Athanasius for the Greeks in fewer words but as significantly as the others Christ spake these words in our person for he was never forsaken of God And to this purpose speaks Theodoret in Psal. 21. and Euthymius on the same place also Thus also Damascene Christ saith he having put on our person and appropriated the same unto him prayed on that sort as when a man doth put on anothers person out of pity or charity and in his stead speaks such words sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as do not agree unto himself But this construction of the text though both pious and profitable is not so generally received but that some others of the Fathers do expound them otherwise who think that this complaint was poured out by Christ because he saw himself left helpless to the rage of the Iews and that he seemed so long forsaken of his heavenly Father not in regard of inward grace and comfort but of outward help An exposition so agreeable to the text in all the circumstances of it that some of those who did expound the same of Christs not speaking in his own person but in the person of his members do approve thereof For thus St. Hierom Marvail not at Christs complaint of being forsaken when thou seest the scandal of the Cross. St. Ambrose thus He speaketh as a man which was no shame for him to doe because that we our selves when we are in danger do think our selves forsaken of God Which words Venerable Bede Rabanuâ— Maurus and Aquinas in their Expositions of this Scripture do repeat and follow And this St. Augustine well approves of Quare me dereliquisti tanquam dicereâ— relinquendo me c. Why hast thou forsaken me as if he should have said by leaving me in the time of my trouble because not hearing me when I call upon thee thou art far off from my salvation praesenti scilicet salute hujus vitae that is to say in reference to
of them in their severall Commentaries on the text saying the same thing though in divers words And finally it is so interpreted by St. Augustine also Nec frustra fortasse non satis fuit ut diceret mors aut infernus sed utrumque dictum est c. that is to say Nor happily without cause did he not think it enough to say that death or hell divisively had cast up their dead but he nameth both death for the just who might only suffer death and not also hell hell for the wicked and unrighteous who were there to be punished Thus have we looked over all those places where the word Hades doth occurre in the new Testament except that one which is in question whereof more anon and finde it constantly both englished and interpreted by that of hell according as we commonly understand the word for the place of torments T is true the word admits of other notions amongst some Greek Authors But that makes nothing to us Christians who are to use it in that sense in which it is presented to us in the book of God interpreted and expounded by the Antient Fathers and the tradition of the Church For though the sacred Penmen of the new Testament writing in Greek were of necessity to use such words as they found ready to their hands yet they restrained them many times to some certain and particular meaning which they retain unto this day as words of Ecclesiastical use and signification Of this kinde are Ecclesia Evangelium Episcopus Presbyter Diaconus Martyr and the like which being words of a more general signification in their first original are now restrained to such particular notions as the first Preachers of the Gospel thought most fit to reserve them for Of this kind also is Diabolus which properly and originally did signifie no more then an Accuser but is now used by all writers both in Greek and Latine to denote the Devil And of this kind is Hades also which whatsoever it might signifie in some old Greek writers more then the Place or Region of hell or the Prince thereof is now restrained in general speech to signifie only hell it self or the house of torments the habitation of the Devill and his Angels But this we shall the better see by taking a short view of the use and signification of the word amongst the best and most approved of the old Greek Ecclesiastical writers And first Iosephus though no Christian yet one that very well understood the difference between heaven and hell telleth us of those whose souls were cleansed and favoured of God that they inhabit in the holiest places of heaven but that they whose hands wax mad against themselves or who laid hands upon themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their soules were to be received in the dark vaults of hell or Hades Theophilus the sixt B. of Antioch about 170. years after Christ citeth this verse out of the works of the Sibyls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they sacrificed to the Devils in hell or Hades In the same times lived Iustin Martyr who doth thus informe us After the soul saith he is departed from the body straightwayes there is a separation of the unjust from the just both being carryed by the Angels into places meet for them that is to say the souls of the just into Paradise where is the fellowship and sight of Angels and Arch-angels with a kind of beholding of Christ our Saviour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but the souls of the unjust to places in hell or Hades of which it was said in Scripture unto Nebuchadnezzar 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Hades below was stirred to meet him Isa. 14. And to this purpose he both citeth and alloweth those words of Plato where he affirmes that when death draweth near to any man then tales are told 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the things in Hades how he that here doth deal unjustly shall there be punished c. Next him Eusebius speaks thus in the person of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. I see my descent to hell or Hades approach and the rebellion against me of the contrary powers which are enemies to God And that we may be sure to know what he means by Hades he tels us out of Plato in another place that the souls of wicked men departing hence immediately after death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 endured the punishments of hell or Hades of their doings here After man was fallen saith Athanasius and by his fall death had prevailed from Adam to Christ the earth was accursed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hell or Hades opened Paradise shut up and heaven offended but after all things were delivered by Christ the earth received a blessing Paradise was opened 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hades or hell did shrink for fear and heaven set open to all believers And in another place he speaketh of two severall mansions provided by Almighty God for the wicked man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the grave and Hades whereof one is to receive his body and the other his soul. St. Basil thus Death is not altogether evill except you speak of the death of a sinner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. because that their departure hence is the beginning of their punishments in hell or Hades and besides 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the evils which are in hell or Hades have not God for their cause but our selves c. And after shewing that Dathan and Abiram were swallowed up of the earth he addes that they were never a whit the better for this kind of punishment 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for how could they be so that went down to Hades or hell but they made the rest wiser by their example Infinite more might be alleaged from the Fathers of the Eastern Church to shew that when they spake of Hades they meant nothing but hell and should be here produced were not these sufficient Only I shall make bold to add the evidence of two or three of the most eminent of the latter writers to shew that in all times and ages the word retained that notion only which had been given it in the Scriptures and the old Greek Fathers Thus then Cydonius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that there is in Hades hell vengeance for all sinnes committed not only the consent of all wise men but the equity of the divine justice doth most fully prove Aeneas Gazaeus he comes next and he tels us this that he who in a private life committeth smal sins and laments them escapeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the punishments that are in Hades And finally Gregentius thus Christ took a rod out of the earth viz. his precious Crosse and stretching forth his hand struck all his enemies therewith and conquered them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that is to say Hades or hell death sin and that subtile serpent So
said he addes this of the Saints 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thus in fine they saw Hell spoyled Epiphanius in this order marshalleth the acts of Christ He was crucified buried 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he descended to places under the earth he took captivity captive and rose again the third day By which we see that the taking of captivity captive was one of the effects of his descent into Hell and that both his descent and victory over Hell and Satan are placed between his burial and Resurrection In the Homiliâ—s which Leo the Emperour made for the exercise of his style and the Confession of his Faith wherein no doubt he had the judgement and advice of the ablest men that were about him he doth thus deliver it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Christ is risen saith he bringing Hades or the Devil prisoner with him and proclaiming liberty to the Captives He that held others bound is now bound himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ is now come from Hell or Hades with his ensign of triumph as appeareth by the sowre and heavy looks of those which were overthrown that is to say of Hades meaning there as first the old Satan himself together with Death also and the hateful Devils Dorotheus in his Book de Paschate very plainly thus What means this that he led captivity captive It means saith he that by Adams transgression the Enemy had made us all captives and had us in subjection and that Christ took us again out of the Enemies hand and conquered him who made us captive And then concludes Erepti igitur sumus ab Inferis ob Christi humanitatem that we were then delivered from the power of Hell by the manhood or humanity of Christ our Saviour St. Cyprian though more antient and not so clear as he in this particular doth yet touch it thus Descendens ad inferos captivam ab antiquo duxit captivitatem that Christ descended into Hell brought back those captives which had before been captivated And in another place which we saw before When in the presence of Christ Hell was broken open and thereby captivity made captive his conquering soul being first presented to his Father returned unto his body without delay But to look back again to the old Greek Fathers who are far more positive and express in this then the Latines are we are thus told by Athanasius in another place that the Lord rose the third day from the dead 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 having spoyled hell trodden the enemy under foot dissolved death broken the chains of sin with which we were tyed and freed us which were bound from the chains thereof St. Cyril of Alexandria thus Our Lord saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. having spoyled death and loosed the number of souls which were detained in the dens of the earth rose again the third day from the dead Which words of Cyril are repeated and approved in the Councel of Ephesus and afterwards confirmed in the fifth General Councel holden at Constantinople St. Hierom finally on the parable of the strong man which was bound and spoiled Mat. 12. gives this observation which I had almost pretermitted viz. that this strong man was tyed and bound in Hell and trodden under the Lords feet and the Tyrants house being spoyled captivity also was led captive In which quotations from the Fathers we must take this with us that when they speaking of spoyling Hell and vanquishing the powers thereof they do allude as evidently to the spoyling of principalities and powers mentioned in that to the Colossians as they insist upon the taking of captivity captive expressed in that to the Ephesians In a word take the sum of all which by the Antients is delivered upon those two Texts in these words of Zanchius a very learned Writer of the Reformed Churches The Fathers saith he for the most part are of this opinion that Christ in his soul came to the place of the damned to signifie not in words but with his presence that the justice of God was satisfied by his death and bloudshed and that Satan had no longer power over his Elect whom he held captive c. As also that he might carry all the Devils with him in a triumph as it is Coloss. 2. He spoyled powers and principalities and made an open shew of them leading them as captives in a triumph by the vertue of his Cross by which he had purged away sins and appeased the justice of God So Zanchius But the most clear and pregnant place of holy Scripture for proof of Christâ— descent into Hell is that of the 2. of the Acts where the Apostle citing those words of David Thou wilt not leave my soul in Hell nor suffer thine holy One to see corruption applyeth it thus unto our Saviour that David seeing this before spake of the Resurrection of Christ that his soul was not left in Hell neither did his flesh see corruption In which particular words those before recited it is clear and manifest that the soul and body of Christ were by God appointed to be superiour to all contrary powers that is the soul to Hell and the flesh to the grave and that from both Christ was to rise an absolute conquerour that he might sit on his heavenly Throne as Lord over all not by promise only as before but in fact and proof But for the whole Sermon of St. Peter made on this occasion it may be summed up briefly to this effect that is to say that the Prophesie of David neither was nor could be fulfilled in any no not in David himself but only in the promised Messiah for that his soul should not be left in Hell or Hades nor his flesh see corruption but was fulfilled in that Christ whom ye cruelly crucified He it is that is risen Lord of all in his own person the sorrows of death being loosed before him he is ascended up to Heaven as David likewise foretold of him and there sitteth on the right hand of God untill all that be his enemies in the rest of his Members be made his foot-stool and thence hath he shed forth this which you now see and hear even the promise of the holy Ghost received of the Father for all his And therefore know ye for a surety that God hath made him both Lord and Christ i. e. Lord over all in Heaven Earth Hell and Christ even the Anointed Saviour of all his Elect. And to this purpose saith St. Augustine Quamobrem teneamus firmissime c. Wherefore let us most firmly hold that which is comprehended in our Faith or the heads thereof confirmed by most sound authority namely that Christ dyed according to the Scriptures and was buried and according to the Scriptures also rose again the third day with the rest of those things which are most clearly testified of him in the written Word
In quibus etiam hoc est quod apud Inferos fuit c. Amongst which this is one point also that he was in Hell and loosed the sorrows of the same of which it was impossible that he should be holden In which last words the Father plainly doth relate to the 24. verse being the beginning almost of St. Peters Sermon Where though the Copies of the Testaments which are extant now read not as Augustine doth Solutis doloribus inferni having loosed the pains of Hell but the pains of death yet many of the antient Copies were as St. Augustine readeth it For Athanasius sometimes useth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he loosed the pains of Hell and sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sorrows of death Epiphanius in two places reads it thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it was impossible for Christ to be holden or detained in Hell And the same Copies as it seemes were followed also by Irenaeus l. 3. c. 12. by Cyprian in his tract de Passione Christi by Fulgentius l 3. ad Thrasimundum and by Bede also in his Retractations on the Acts. Which strong agreement of the Antients with the sight perhaps of some of the antient Copies did prevail so far on Robert Stephans the famous Printer of Paris that in the New Testament in Greek of the larger volume of the year 1550. he caused this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be put in the margin as a different reading remaining still in divers copies But this is only by the way not out of it as that which did afford another argument unto the Antients for proof of Christs descent into hell and his short stay in it by the pains or sorrows whereof it was impossible that he should be holden Nor did it only serve as a good argument for them in their several times and is to be of no use since the Text went otherwise I believe not so For since both readings have been found in the antient Writers and neither can be rejected as false the word death must be so expounded where it is retained as that it may not contradict that of Hell or Hades For being that death hath a double power place and subject upon the body here on earth and on the soul in Hell hereafter the Text may not unfitly be understood of the later death the pains and sorrows whereof were loosed by Christ because it was impossible they should fasten on him But to return unto the not leaving of Christs soul in Hell the tricks and shifts for the eluding of which Text we shall see hereafter it could not be intended of the grave only as some men would have it or to relate only to the Resurrection as they give it out For to rise simply from the grave was not sufficient to shew the soveraignty of Christ as the Lord of all Heaven Earth and Hell being made subject to his Throne nor to express and signifie the eternity of it which was to last till all his Enemies were made his footstool Some had been raised from death to life by the two famous Prophets in the Old Testament some by our Saviour in the New none of which could lay claim under that pretence to the Throne of David or to be Lord of all things as our Saviour was Besides this passage being recorded by St. Luke who in his Gospel useth the same word Hades for the place of torments as before was shewn it is not probable that he should use it here in another sense or if he did that none of all the Latine Fathers and Interpreters should ever observe it who render it by Infernus Hell as often as they have occasion to speak thereof I close this point with that of Augustine who speaking of this Prophesie of David concerning Christ he saith it is not to be contradicted nor otherwise to be expounded then it is there interpreted by St. Peter himself and then addes this for a conclusion of the whole Who but an Infidel will deny Christs descent into Hell So far the light of holy Scripture interpreted according to the general consent and Exposition of the Antient Fathers hath directed us in this enquiry and we have found such good assurance in the cause that the addition of more evidence would but seem unnecessary yet that the Catholick Tradition of the Church of Christ may be found to incline the same way also we will draw down the line thereof from the very times of the Apostles to those days of darkness in which all good learning was devoured and swallowed up in the night of ignorance For first Thaddaeus whom St. Thomas sent to preach the Gospel to Abgarus the King or Prince of Edessa taught him and his amongst other Catechetical points contained in the Apostles Creed that they must believe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that is to say that Christ descended into Hell and broke the wall which had been never broke before since the world began and rose again and raised the dead some of the which had slept from the first creation I know this story of Thaddaeus hath been called in question in these later dayes nor have I time and leisure to assert it now All I shall say is that Eusebius who relates it refers himself unto the monuments and Records of the City of Edessa out of which he had it and 't is well known Eusebius never was reputed either to be a fabulous or too credulous Author Next to Thaddaeus comes Ignatius the Apostles scholar who speaks of Christs descent into Hades in the same tearms as before adding withall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he went down alone to Hades but ascended with a great multitude unto his Father And this he saith after he had made mention of his death and burial in a former passage of the same Epistle St. Irenaeus he comes next and he tels us this that David prophecyed thus of CHRIST thou shalt not leave my soul in the neathermost Hell After him Origen Christ saith he having bound the strong man and conquered him by his Cross went even unto his house to the house of death and unto Hell and thence took his goods that is the souls which he possessed Then cometh Eusebius next in order To him only saith he speaking of Christ were the gates of death opened and him only the keepers of Hell-gates seeing shrunk for fear and the chief Ruler of death the Devil knowing him alone to be his Lord rose out of his Throne and spake unto him fearfully with supplications and intreaty Next him another Eusebius surnamed Emisenus The Lord saith he descending darkness trembled at the sudden coming of an unknown light and the deepness of the dark mists of Hell saw the bright star of Heaven Deposito corpore imas atque abditas Tartari sedes filius hominis penetravit and the Son of man laying by his body penetrated to the lowest and
most secret seats of Tartarus or the dungeons of Hell Then comes the Renowned Athanasius There are saith he no other places but the grave and Hell out of which man was perfectly freed by Christ. And this appeareth not only in us but in the death of Christ also the body going to the grave 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. and the soul descending unto Hell being places severed with a very great distance the grave receiving his body for there it was present and Hell or Hades his soul. Else how did Christ present his own soul to the souls in bands 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he might break in sunder the bands or chains of the souls detained in Hell St. Basil next When David said God will deliver my soul from the power of Hell he doth plainly prophesie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the descent of the Lord to Hell or Hades to redeem the Prophets souls with others that they should not be detained there So Nazianzen Christ dyed but he restored to life and by his death abolished death he was buryed but he rose again 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He descended into Hell but he brought back souls and ascended into Heaven Macarius to the same purpose also When thou hearest that Christ delivered souls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of hell and darkness 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that the Lord descended to Hell and performed an admirable work think that these things are not far from thine own soul. St. Chrysostom then being one of the Presbyters of the Church of Antioch composed two Homilies upon the Creed in one of which after he had spoken of the death and burial of our Saviour he addes this descendit ad infernum that he descended unto Hell that this also might not want a wonder Epiphanius though in other points his Enemie doth agree with him in this particular touching the descent of Christ into Hell though he differ both from him and others in making the Deity of Christ to be united with his soul in the performance of that action to the end that Hades so he calls the Devil the chief Ruler thereof thinking to lay hands on a man and not knowing that his Deity was united to his sacred soul Hades himself might be surprized and death dissolved and that fulfilled which was spoken Thou shalt not leave my soul in hell To this agrees St. Cyril of Alexandria thus The soul which was coupled and united to the Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 descended into hell or Hades and using the power and the force of the Godhead shewed it self to the spirits there For we must not say that the Godhead of the only begotten which is a nature uncapable of death and no way conquerable by it was brought back from the dark caverns of the earth To the same also saith Iohn Damascene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. i. e. The deified soul of Christ descended to Hades that as to those upon the earth the Sun of righteousness was risen so to those who sate under the earth and in shades and darkness light might also shine Next look we on the Fathers of the Western Church and we shall finde as general consent amongst them for proof of Christs descent into hell as before we had amongst the Fathers of the Eastern And first beginning with Tertullian the most antient of the Latine Writers he doth not onely tell us in plain tearms Christum inferos adiisse that Christ went into hell but addes this reason of it also ne nos adiremus that we might not go thither St. Cyprians judgment in the point we have seen before where he declareth that Hell had been broken open in the presence of Christ when he led captivity captive c. Spolians inferos captivos praemittens ad superos first spoyling hell and then sending the captives before towards Heaven Arnobius thus Postea vidit inferos c. in Abyssi profunda descendens After his Passion he visited hell and not only became far off from heaven but even from the earth it self descending into the depth of the bottomeless pit Lactantius if the verse be his shewing how the darkness of hell vanished at the brightness of Christ then addes Hinc tumulum repetens post Tartara carne resumpta c. that after his being in hell he returned to his grave and resuming his body went to heaven like a noble Conquerer St. Hilarie of Poictiers next The powers of heaven saith he do incessantly glorifie the Name of God for conquering death and breaking the gates of hell for in hell he conquered death Christ saith St. Hierom destroyed and brake open the inclosed places of hell and put the Devil which had power over death out of his Kingdom and Dominion And in another place more plainly Hell saith he is the place of punishments and torments ad quem descendit Dominus ut vinctos de carcere dimitteret to which the Lord descneded to release those from prison who were therein bound St. Ambrose to the same effect Expers peccati Christus cum ad Tartari ima descenderet c. Christ saith he being void of sin when he descended to the lowest pit of hell destroying the Dominion of death recalled out of the Devils jaws to eternal life the souls of those who there lay bounden for their sins St. Austin living in those times though he assert as much as any the descent into hell yet gives a more unquestionable reason for it Quaeri solet si non nisi poenalia intelligantur inferna c. It is demanded if Infernus Hell be taken for no other then the place of punishment how we may safely believe that the Soul of our Lord Christ descended thither But it is answered ideo descendisse ut quibus oportuit subveniret that he descended into hell to succour those that were to be succoured And in another place more clearly as unto the reason There is saith he a lower hell whither the deceased use to go from whence God would deliver our souls by sending his Son thither Ideo enim ille usque ad infernum pervenit ne nos in inferno maneremus for therfore went Christ even unto hell that we should not remain in hell Vigilius shewing how our Saviour could be both in Hell and in the grave doth resolve it thus Dicimus ergo Dominum jacuisse in sepulchro sed in solo corpore descendisse ad infernum sed in sola anima viz. that the Lord lay in the grave as to his body alone but descended down to Hell in his soul only Ruffinus commenting on this Article of the Creed gives it briefly thus Quod in Infernum descendit audenter pronunciatur in Psalmis that Christs descent into hell is evidently foretold in the Psalmes and then eo usque ille miserando descendit usque quo tu
nought else but the Port of Salvation which whether it were formerly in the heavens above an apud Inferos or in the places under the earth I determine not Yea I had rather be still ignorant of it then rashly to pronounce of that which I finde not expressed in the Scripture In these things as I will not be too curious so neither will I define any thing therein nor will I contend with any man about this matter It shall suffice me to understand and confess that the godly of the Old Testament were in a certain place of rest and not in torments before the Ascension of Christ although I know not what nor where it was So he with great both piety and Christian modesty and with him I shut up this dispute CHAP. IX The Doctrine of the Church of England touching Christs descent into Hell asserted from all contrary opinions which are here examined and disproved THus have we seen the doctrine of the Primitive Church touching the Article of Christs descent into hell so much disputed or indeed rather quarrelled in these later times Let us next look upon the Doctrine of of this Church of England which in this point as in all the rest which are in controversie doth tread exactly in the steps of most pure Antiquity And if we search into the publick monuments and records thereof we shall finde this doctrine of Christs local descent into hell to have been retained and established amongst many other Catholick verities ever since the first beginning of her Reformation For in the Synod of the year 1552. being the fourth year of King Edward the sixt it was declared and averred for the publick doctrine of this Church to be embraced by all the members of the same that the body of Christ until his Resurrection lay in the grave but that his soul being breathed out was with the spirits in prison or hell and preached to them as the place of Peter doth witness saying For Christ also hath once suffered for sins the just for the unjust that he might bring us to God being put to death in the flesh but quickned by the Spirit By which also he went and preached to the spirits in prison c. 1 Pet. 3.18 19. But being the Articles of that year were set out in Latine take them according as they stand in the Original Nam corpus usque ad Resurrectionem in sepulchro jacuit Spiritus ab illo emissus cum spiritibus qui in Carcere sive in Inferno detinebantur fuit illisque praedicavit ut testatur Petri locus c. So also in the year 1562. When Q. Elizabeth was somewhat setled in her state she caused her Clergy to be called together in a Synodical way to the intent they might agree upon a Body or Book of Articles for the avoiding of diversities of opinions and for the establishing of consent touching true Religion Who being met and having agreed upon the two first Articles touching Faith in the holy Trinity and the Word or Son of God which was made very man and having declared in this second that Christ who is very God and very man did truly suffer and was crucified dead and buryed to reconcile us to his Father addes for the title of the third of the going down of Christ into hell Which being an entire Article of it self runs thus in terminis viz. As Christ dyed for us and was buried so also it is to be believed that he went down into hell Which Article with the rest being publickly agreed upon and passed in the Convocations of both Provinces and confirmed under the broad Seal as the law required became the publick authorized Doctrine of this Church of England and afterwards received such countenance in the high Court of Parliament that there was a statute made unto this purpose that all who were to be admitted unto any Benefice with cure of souls or unto any holy Orders should publickly subscribe the same in the presence of the Bishop or Ordinary The like care was also taken after for subscribing to it by all such who were matriculated in either of the Universities or admitted into any Colledge or Hall or to any Academical degree whatsoever and so it stands unto this day confirmed and countenanced by as high and great authority aâ— the power of the Prince the Canons of the Church and the Sanctions of the Civil State can give it Nor stands it only on Record in the Book of Articles but is thus touched in the Book of Homilies specified and approved of for godly and wholesome Doctrine by those Articles and ratified and confirmed together with them Thus hath his Resurrection saith the Homilie wrought for us life and and righteousness He passed through death and hell to the intent to put us in good hope that by his strength we shall do the same He paid the ransome of sin that it should not be laid to our charge He destroyed the Devil and all his tyranny and openly triumphed over him and took away from him all his captives and hath raised and set them with himself among the heavenly Citizens above So far the Homily There was also published in the beginning of the said Queens Reign a Catechisme writ in Latine by Mr. Alexander Nowel Dean of Pauls and publickly authorized to be taught in all the Grammar Schooles of this kingdome though not by such a sacred and supreme authority as the books of Articles and Homilies had been before in which the doctrine of Christs descent into hell is thus delivered viz. That as Christs body was laid in the Bowels of the earth so his soul separated from his body descended ad inferos to hell and with all the force and efficacie of his death so pierced unto the dead atque inferos adeo ipsos and even to the spirits in hell that the souls of the unfaithful perceived the condemnation of their infidelity to be most sharp and just ipseque inferorum Princeps Satan and Satan himself the Prince of hell saw all the power of his tyranny and of darknesse to be weakned broken and destroyed and contrariwise the dead who whilest they lived believed in Christ understood the work of their Redemption to be performed and felt the fruit and force thereof with a most sweet and certain comfort So that the doctrine of Christs descent into hell being thus positively delivered in the Articles and Homilies and Catechisme publickly authorized to be taught in Schools and being thus solemnly confirmed and countenanced both by Laws and Canons and by the subscriptions of all the Clergie and other learned men of this Realm of England how great must we conceive the impudence to be of the Romish Gagger who charged this upon this Church that we denie the descent of Christ into hell Nor do I wonder lesse at the improvidence of those who were then in authority in licensing Mr. Rogers comment on this Book
to proceed with them by the authority of Scripture and of reason both To the old Testament and our proofs from thence we shal challenge an obedience from them because by them confessed for Scripture and reverenced as the Oracles of Almighty God And for the new the writings of the holy Evangelists we shall expect submission to the truths thereof so far forth as it shall appear to be built on reason and unavoydable Demonstration Now the old Testament consisteth in that part thereof which doth reflect upon the birth and actions of our blessed Saviour either of types and figures or else of Prophecies and examples and the first type which looks this way is that of Isaac the only son the only beloved son of a tender father a type both of his death and his resurrection In which observe how well the type and truth do agree together The Altar was prepared the fire kindled Isaac fast bound and ready to receive the blow the knife was in his Fathers hand and his arme stretched out to act the bloudy part of a Sacrificer And yet even in the very act and so near the danger God by his holy Angel and a voice from heaven delivered the poor innocent from the jawes of death and restored him back unto his father when all hopes had failed him How evidently doth this fact of Abrahams stretching out his hand to strike the blow and being withholden by the Angel from the blow it self fore-shadow those sacred fundamentall truths which we are bound to believe concerning the true bodily death and glorious resurrection of our Lord and Saviour The Iews themselves in memorie of this deliverance did celebrate the first of Tisri which is our September usually called the Feast of Trumpets with the sound of Rams hornes or Corners and counted it for one of the occasions of that great solemnity which shews that there was somewhat in it more then ordinary somewhat which did concern their nation in a speciall manner Needs therefore must the Iews of our Saviours time be blinde with malice at the least with prejudice that look upon this story of Isaac the child of promise only as the relation of a matter past not as a type and shadow of the things to come this only son of Abraham this child of promise the only hope or pledge of that promised seed which was expected from the beginning being to come thus near to death and yet to be delivered from the power thereof that so the faith of Abraham touching the death and resurrection of his son the heir of promise might be tryed and verifyed or rather that by experiment our Saviours death and resurrection might be truly represented and foreshadowed in Isaacs danger and delivery And this is that to which St. Paul alludeth saying By faith Abraham when he was tryed offered up Isaac and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son of whom it was said that in Isaac shall thy seed be called accounting that God was able to raise him up even from the dead from whence also he received him in a figure i. e. a figure of the resurrection of Christ the promised seed represented by it though Abraham probably looked no further then the present mercy Isaac then was the true representation and foreshadowing of our Saviours death and resurrection And so the wonderfull increase of Isaacs seed in whom all the nations of the world were to be blessed was as full an embleme of our Saviours seed and generation which cannot be numbred he having begotten unto God since his resurrection more sons and daughters throughout all nations then all the children of Abraham or Isaac according to the flesh though like unto the sands of the Sea for multitude But the circumstances of our Saviours selling and betraying his cruell persecution both by Priests and people the whole story of his humiliation unto death and exaltation after his resurrection are more perfectly foreshadowed by the cruel persecutions of Ioseph procured by his brethren by his calamity and advancement in Egypt The story is so well known it needs no repeating And the afflictions laid on both by the sonnes of Iacob in a manner parallel themselves Both of them were the first-born of their several Mothers both of them the best beloved sons of their Fathers and for this cause both of them envied and maligned by their wicked and ill natured brethren by whom they were both severally betrayed and sold for a contemptible piece of money So far the parallel holds exactly goe we further yet The pit whereinto Iosephs brethren cast him as also the pit or dungeon unto which he was doomed by a corrupt and partial Iudge on the complaint of an imperious whorish woman without proof or witnesse what was it but the picture of our Saviours grave to which he was condemned in the sentence of death by as corrupt a Judge as Potiphar on the bare accusation and complaint of an Adulterous generation as the Scripture cals them without proof or evidence And the deliverance of Ioseph from both pit and dungeon his exaltation by Pharaoh over all the land of Egypt and his beneficence to his Brethren whom he not only pardoned but preservation from famine what were they but the shadowes and resemblances of Christs resurrection his sitting at the right hand of God the Father by whom all power was given him both in heaven and earth and finally his mercie to the sons of men whose sins he doth not only pardon but preserve them also from the famine of the word of God The Kings ring put on Iosephs hand the gold chain put about his neck and the vesture of fine linnen or silke wherewith he was arraied by the Kings command what were they as the Antients have observed before but the resemblances of those glorious endowments with which the body or Humanity of Christ our Saviour hath been invested or apparelled since his resurrection More then this yet The name of Zaphnath Paaneah given to Ioseph by the Kings appointment and the Proclamation made by Pharaoh that every knee should bow before him what is it but a modell or a type of that honour which God the King of Kings hath ordered to be given to Christ to whom he hath given a name above every name that at the name of JESUS every knee should bowe of things in heaven and things in earth and things under the earth Where by the way and that addeth something farther to the parallel also the name of Zaphnath Paaneah as the Hebrew reads it but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Psonthem Phanech as the Septuagint is naturally as the learned Mr. Gregory very well observeth a Coptick or Egyptian word and signifyeth an Interpreter of hidden things or a revealer of secrets And so not only the Babylonish Targum and others of the Rabbins do expound the word but we finde the same exposition in Theodoret also 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What saith he meaneth Pspothomphanech To which he answereth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. An interpreter of hidden things Which also very well agreeth to our Lord and Saviour to whom all hearts be open all desires known and from whom no secrets can be hidden Come said the woman of Samaria and behold a man that hath told me all the things that ever I did Ioh. 4.29 The Iew which thorough this thin vail on the face of Ioseph doth not behold the portraiture and lineaments of Christ our Saviour is not so properly to be termed blinde because he cannot see as because he will not Such also was the type of the Prophet Daniel cast by the malice of his enemies the King unwillingly consenting into the den of ravenous cruel Lyons the dore sealed up with the Kings Ring nothing but death to be expected And yet behold a resurrection in the person of Daniel exactly typifying that of Christ our Saviour in each of the particulars before remembred But of all types especially as to the circumstances of time and place that of the Prophet Ionas doth come nearest home and it comes close home too as to the occasion Ionas went down into the Sea and put himself into a Ship to flie from the presence of the Lord but a great tempest overtook him a tempest of extraordinary violence that neither art nor strength could prevail against it insomuch that the Mariners although Heathens did conclude aright that it was of Gods immediate sending and that there was some heinous sinner got aboard amongst them which drew down vengeance from above upon all the rest To Lots they went Ionas was found to be the party who willingly and cheerfully submitting to the will of God to save the rest in danger to be cast away said frankly without opposition or repining at it Tollite me take me and cast me into the sea Better one perish then so many Accordingly cast in he was and drowned as the poor men thought that had cast him in But the Lord prepared a great fish to swallow up Jonah and Jonah was in the belly of the fish three days and three nights which time expired the Lord spake unto the fish and it vomited out Jonah on the dry land This is Historia vera a true relation of the story in respect of Ionah but it is Sacramentum magnum a very great mysterie withall in regard of Christ. For Ecce plusquam Ionas hic behold a greater then Ionas is presented here It was but signum Prophetae the signe of the Prophet Ionah as our Saviour cals it in respect of the history but it was Res signata too in regard of the mysterie And so it is affirmed by Christ whose death and resurrection it foreshadoweth to us viz. As Ionas was three days and three nights in the Whales belly so shall the son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth Never did type and truth correspond more perfectly For who knows not how usual a thing it is to compare the world unto a ship or argosie wherein all mankinde is imbarked all the sons of Adam and amongst them the son of man as he cals himself But all the sons of Adam being sinners from the very birth no wonder if the tempest of Gods anger fell upon them all and made them all in danger to be cast away In which amazement and affright only the son of man like Ionah in the sides of the ship slept it out securely who though he knew no sin was made sin for us by taking our iniquities upon his accompt and in that sense the greatest sinner in the vessel So that the high Priest did not prophecie amisse when he said this of him It is expedient that one man do die for the people that the whole nation might not perish Never was doubtfull Oracle fulfilled more clearly For Christ no sooner found what their purpose was but he was at his tollite too as willing to be throwne in as Ionas was and therefore said to those who came out against him Sinite hos abire let those go their way I only am the man that must stay this storme and pacifie the wrath of Almighty God And so accordingly it was done Gods wrath thereby appeased poor mankinde saved and Christ like Ionas having lain three days and three nights in the heart of the earth did on the third day rise again and by so doing vanquished death and swallowed up the grave in victory But this particular we shall hereafter meet with and more fully speak of when we are come unto the Circumstances of the resurrection of which this of the time the third day is the most materiall I add this only for the present in respect of the Iews who being by Christ foretold of his resurrection and in so evident a type thereof as this Signum Prophetae this signe of the Prophet Ionas as himself entitles it could look with an Historical faith on the resurrection of the Prophet out of the belly of the Whale and yet give no belief unto that of Christ out of the bowels of the earth though testifyed and confirmed unto them by such pregnant evidence And yet I shall crave leave to add that if Ionah was the Widow of Sereptas son he whom Elias raised from death to life 1 King 17. as many of the Iewish Doctors do affirme he was the parallel will yet come closer then before it did For Ionas in the Whales belly was but dead putative in the esteem and eye of men but in the Widowes Chamber he was dead realiter and so more perfectly resembling him whose signe he was This leads me on to the next way of evidence in regard of the Iew which is that of example Themselves had read in holy Scripture and believed accordingly that Elias had restored from death to life the son of the Sareptan woman whosoever he was and that Elisha did not only work the like wonder on the dead child of the Shunamite but that his dead body did revive a man and raised him also from the grave And to this head we may reduce the more then wonderfull deliverance of Daniel from the Lyons den and the three Hebrew Salamanders from the fierie furnace all of them putative dead all of them ransomed by the Lord from the mercilesse furie of the grave and jawes of death and that miraculous deliverance no lesse to be esteemed then a Resurrection To each of these the Iews most readily give assent How then can they deny it unto this of Christ Assuredly it was as possible to God to raise our Saviour from the dead if we consider him no further then a mortall man as to raise dead bodies by the prayers of the Prophets and by the dead carkasse of Elisha or as it had been to reprieve Daniel and the three children from the hands
after Easter which is the Anniversary feast of the Resurrection are those of the Ascension of our Lord and Saviour and the coming of the holy Ghost or the Feast of Whitsuntide Which method of the Church in these great solemnities seemes to be borrowed from the method of the Creed which we have before us wherein unto the Article of the Resurrection is presently subjoyned that he ascended into Heaven there sitteth at the right hand of God the Father Almighty and there shall tarry and abide untill he come to judge both the quick and the dead and after that the Article of the holy Ghost And there was good reason for this too For therefore did our blessed Saviour raise himself from the shame and obloquie of the grave that he might ascend in glory to the Heaven of Heavens that being gone from thence and ascended thither he might send them as he had foresignified another Comforter that should abide with them for ever And as it seems the Royal Psalmist the sweet singer of Israel fore-saw the neer conjunction of those two great Festivals the necessary dependance which the coming of the holy Ghost had on Christs Ascension Thou art gone up on high saith he thou hast led Captivity Captive and received gifts for men that the Lord God might dwell amongst them So that the Text beginneth with the ascending of CHRIST and ends with the descending of the holy Ghost For if a man should ask as the Eunuch did of whom doth the Prophet speak this of himself or of some other man we must needs answer with St. Philip and say that it relateth unto Jesus Christ. That so it is we have St. Paul to be our warrant who thus cites the Text with reference unto Christ the Lord When he ascended up on high he led captivity captive and gave gifts to men He received gifts for men saith the Psalmist he gave gifts to men saith the Apostle He did reâ—eive them of his Father that he might give them unto us Well then what gifts are they that he tels us after And he gave some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers to the gathering together of the Saints to the work of the Ministration and to the edifying of the Body of Christ. These were the gifts which Christ conferred upon his Church by the holy Ghost first by his first descent or coming upon Whitsunday when he gave Apostles and Evangelists falling upon their heads in likeness of cloven tongues and ever since by furnishing the Pastors and Teachers of it with those gifts and graces of the Spirit which are expedient for their Calling And this is evident enough from the Psalmists words where it is said that He received gifts for men that the Lord God might dwell amongst them Which cannot be applyed unto Christ himself for then it must not have been said that he had ascended up on high and was parted from us but that he tarried here below to be always with us Therefore God here must needs he God the holy Ghost who came not down till after Christ was gone up and then came down noâ— only to remain among us but to be in us saith our Saviour and to abide with us for ever So that this Text containing as you see it doth the substance and occasion of these two great Festivals we will begin first with the holy Thursday part thereof which is Christs Ascension according as the method of the Creed doth lead me Where by the way the Feast of holy Thursday of the Lords Ascension is of as great Antiquity as eminencie in the Christian Church it being reckoned by St. Augustine amongst those feasts and there were but four of them in all which had been generally received in all ages past and thought to be of Apostolical Institution Now for this great act of the Ascension St. Mark delivereth it in brief that When he had spoken unto them he was received into heaven and sate him down on the right hand of God St. Luke a little more fully in his Gospel thus that he led them out into Bethany and blessed them and it came to pass that as he blessed them he departed from them and was carryed up into Heaven But in the Acts the story is laid down at large and with more particulars There we are told that from the time of his Resurrection he continued forty days upon the earth appearing many times in that space or Interim unto his Apostles and speaking to them of the Kingdome of God that on the fortieth day he led them to a Mount which is called Olivet being from Hierusalem a Sabbath days journey which some conceive to be a mile or but two at most that being there and speaking unto his Apostles about the Kingdome of Israel while they beheld he was taken up on high and a Cloud received him out of their sight And finally that as they followed him with their eyes towards Heaven behold two men stood by them in white apparel which also said Ye men of Galilee why stand ye gazing up into Heaven This same IESVS which is taken up from you into Heaven shall so come even as ye see him go into Heaven This is the substance of the story in which we have some passages to be further looked on and others to be reconciled with the Creed from which they seem in words to differ For first whereas it is said that he appeared unto them forty days which is not to be so interpreted as if he shewed himself unto them every one of those days but that in the said forty days from his Resurrection frequenter se eis viÌ„dâ—â—dum exhibuerat he had offered himself to them oftentimes to be by them and to discourse with them of the things of the Kingdom of God In the next place St. Luke who tels us in the Acts that our Saviour made his ascent from the Mount of Olives informs us in the Gospel that it was at Bethany Which difference is easie to be reconciled would there were no worse For Bethanie was a village neer unto Hierusalem about fifteen furlongs from it as the Text instructs us and seated at the foot of the Mount called Oâ—ivet In which respect it is called Bethanie at the Mount of Olives Mark 1.1 So that whether Mount Olivet was esteemed to be within the limits and precincts of the Village of Bethanie or Bethanie was reckoned for the lower part of the Mount of Olives it comes all to one But the main point to be considered is the seeming difference which is between the words of the Creed and the words of the Gospel Ascendit ad Coelum saith the Creed he ascended into Heaven 't is his own act here Assumptus est in Coelum saith St. Mark ferebatur in Coelum saith St. Lukes Gospels elevatus est saith the Book of the Acts he was carryed up into
antient Romans when any of their Generals did return victorious against a powerful and considerable enemy to honour him with a Triumphant reception into the City of Rome The pomp and manner of which was that the General apparelled in a garment of state called Trabea or Vestis Triumphalis and having on his head a garland of lawrel and sometimes a Crown of gold which the Senate had bestowed upon him was carried in a rich and open Chariot the Senators and others of the principal Citizens going forth to meet him and conduct him in the spoyls and treasures gotten in the war passing on before the souldiers with their Coronets their bracelets and other militarie rewards following next the General and in the Rere of all those miserable men whether Kings or others whom the unlucky chance of war had now made Captives Examples of this kinde in the Roman stories are obvious to the eye of every Reader And such as this if I may safely venture upon such comparisons is the Ascension of the Lord described to be by the Royal Psalmist He made a chariot of the clouds and so ascended up on the wings of the winde apparelled in the Robe of his own righteousness more glorious then a Rayment of needlework wrought about with divers colours and having on his head that Crown of eternal Majesty which the Lord God his Heavenly Father had conferred upon him in testimony of that Soveraign power over Heaven and Earth which he since hath exercised But of this we shall speak more anone To make his entrance into Heaven the more magnificent the Blessed Angels those great Citizens of the new Hierusalem did attend upon him conducting him into the place of endless glories as erst they had done Lazarus into Abrahams bosome St. Austin so affirmed it saying Sublatus est Christus in manibus Angelorum c. The Lord was carryed up by the hands of Angels when he ascended into Heaven not that he would have fallen had not they supported but that they might serve him in that work so saith St. Athanasius for the Greek Church also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that being carryed up by Angels he ascended thither as man and took our flesh upon him into Heaven St. Cyprian saith that though he did not need the Angels to support or carry him yet that they did attend him in that glorious triumph and praecedentes subsequentes applaudebant victori And thereto Nazianzen agrees also if Christ ascend saith he to Heaven ascend thou with him and joyn thy self unto the Angels which did accompany him or receive him Take which of these you will and we finde the Angles to have no small part in our Saviours Triumph And certainly it stood with reason that they who had ministred unto him in the whole course of life when he did seem to be in disgrace and poverty should have the honour to attend him in the time of his glories and if we do observe it well we shall finde no special passage of our Saviours life in which the blessed Angels did not do him service An Angel served to usher in his incarnation to proclaim his birth unto the Shepheards to join in consort with the rest of the Quire of Heaven and sing the Anthem of Gloria in excelsis Deo No sooner was he born but all the Angels of the Lord did adore and worship him saith St. Paul to the Hebrews when he had overcome the Devil in the Wilderness the Angels came and ministred unto him as St. Matthew hath it and being at his last conflict with him in the garden of Gethsamene an Angel of the Lord did come down to comfort him To testifie unto the truth of his resurrection we have two Angels cloathed in white proclaiming this glad news that the Lord was risen and here we have two men in white which were Angels doubtlesse assuring the Apostles of their Lords ascension Not that there were no more then two because no more spoke of but that two only staid behinde to testifie unto the truth of so great a miracle Who as they also certifyed them in the way of prediction that in the same manner as he went from thence into heaven he should return again in the day of judgment so in that day they shall not only wait upon him but have their speciall place and ministry as we shall see hereafter in the following Article But in our Saviours train there were more then Angels To make this triumph answerable to the former Platforme there must be Souldiers also to attend his Chariot which must receive their severall rewards and crowns for their well deservings and captives there must be to be led in triumph and to be made a spectacle unto men and Angels And so there was Ignatius telleth us in plain termes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he went down to hell alone but he ascended to his father with a great train after him And before him Thaddeus whom St. Thomas the Apostle sent to the Prince of Edessa used the self same words More company there was then than the holy Angels of more sorts at least for those of whom Thaddeus and Ignatius spake were such as did ascend from the parts below but who these were hath been a matter much disputed in these latter times Shall we affirme as generally the Papists do that they were the souls of the Fathers who died under the Law whom our redeemer brought from Limbo when he went down into hell I thinke we need not be reduced into that straight neither And as for my opinion in that point it hath been shewn already in another place All I shall add now in brief is this that they which did ascend in our Saviours train and made up a great part of his glorious triumph were either his Souldiers or his Captives His Souldiers I call those of the Saints departed whose graves were opened at the time of his resurrection who being united to their bodies rose and came out of the their graves and went into the holy City and appeared unto many It was not probable that they were raised from the dead to die again much lesse to be left wandering up and down the earth as if they had no certain ubi to repair unto Nor could they ascend into the heavens before our Saviour who as in all things so in that also was to have the preeminence They must then ascend with him as a part of his train and go in with the Bridegroome as the wise Virgins did when the doors were open For my part I can see no reason why being made partakers of his resurrection they should be rejected or cast off at his ascension That they were Saints whose bodies had been raised by so great a miracle is affirmed expressely in the text and therfore were in some possession of the heavenly glories And that their bodies had been putrefyed
But presently comes Abraham fals upon the Victors takes the five Kings and with them Lot also Prisoner by means whereof both Lot and they became Abrahams captives to be disposed of as he pleased who had got the mastery So was it with the sons of men till they were rescued from the Devill by this son of Abraham We were the miserable children of this captivitie They to whom we were captives were taken captive themselves and we with them So both came into Christs hands were both made his Prisoners and both accordingly led in triumph on this glorious day Both indeed led in triumph but with this great difference Their being led in triumph was to their confusion they were condemned also as we saw before to perpetuall prisons there to expect the torments of the day of judgment We by this new captivity were released of our old restored unto the glorious liberty of the sons of God And this was felix captivitas capi in bonum a fortunate Captivity that fell out so happily And yet it did not end so neither as if the giving of us our lost liberty had been all intended though we perhaps had been contented well enough had it been no more One part of this great triumph doth remaine behind the dona dedit of the Psalmist the scattering of his gifts and Largesse amongst his people Missilia the old Romans called them to make his conquest the more acceptable to all sorts of men And this he could not do untill his Ascension till he had took possession of the heavenly palaces Every good and perfect gift coming from above as St. Iames hath told us I speak not of those gifts here which concern the Church the body collective of the Saints the whole Congregation The giving of those gifts was the work of Whitsuntide when the Apostles received gifts for the publick Ministery and for the benefit of the Church in all times succeeding I speak of such gifts only now as concerne particulars which he conferreth upon us with a liberal hand according to our wants and his own good pleasure Are we in danger of our enemies By being ascended into heaven he is the better able to deliver us from them for standing on the higher ground he hath got the vantage from whence he can rain down fire and brimstone on them if he thinke it necessary Ascensor Coeli auxiliatur He that rid upon the Cloudes to Heaven is our helpe and refuge saith Moses in the Book of Deuteronomy Are we in want of necessaries to sustain our lives He shall send down a gracious rain upon his inheritance the former and the latter rain as the Prophet cals it Are we unfurnished of such graces as are fit for our Christian calling Out of the fulnesse of his treasure shall we all receive and that too grace for grace saith the great Evangelist that is to say not all of us one and the same grace but diversi diversam to every man his severall and particular grace as Maldonate and I thinke very happily doth expound the Text. For unto one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdome and to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit To another working of miracles to another prophecie to another discerning of spirits to another divers kinds of tongues To one a supereminâ—nt faith to another an abundant charity to every man some gift or other the better to prepare him for his way to Heaven and make him the more welcome at his coming thither And this indeed is the main gift we are to look for the greatest benefit we can receive by Christs ascensun All other gifts are but in order unto this to provide heaven for us In that he is ascended into heaven in our humane nature he lets us know that heaven is to be ascended and that our nature is made capable of the like ascension if we have ascensiones in corde first and ascend up to him in our hearts by saith and piety Nay therefore did our Saviour ascend into heaven that he might shew us the way thither bespeak our entertainment for us and prepare our lodging I go saith he to prepare a place for you Ioh. 14.3 And so perhaps he might doe and we never the better he might prepare the place and we not come at it He tels them therefore in plain termes If I go and prepare a place for you I will come again and receive you unto my self that where I am there ye may be also This is indeed the greatest fruit and benefit which redounds to us by Christs Ascendit in altum by his ascending up on high He overcame the sharpnesse of death by his resurrection by his ascension he set open the Kingdome of heaven unto all believers that where he is we may be also Such other of the fruits and effects hereof as be in ordine to this will fall more fitly under the consideration of the next branch of this Article his sitting at the right hand of God the Father and till then we leave them In the mean time it will be fitting for us to take up that Psalme of David and sing Non nobis Domine non nobis that this great work was not wrought for our sakes alone There is a Nomini tuo da gloriam to be looked on too somewhat which Christ acquired thereby unto himselfe that must be considered He was made lower then the Angels in his humane nature not to be crowned with immortality and glory till in his humane nature he ascended into heaven All power had formerly been given him both in heaven and earth He had a jus ad rem then when he sojourned here The exercise of this authority or the jus in re at least the perfect manifestation of it in the eyes of men was not till he had took possession of the heavens themselves the Palace royal of his kingdome Iesus he was a Saviour from his very birth acknowledged by St. Peter for the Christ of God and in his mouth by all the rest of the Apostles Yet finde we not that they looked otherwise on him then as some great Prophet or at the most a Prince in posse if all things went well with him They never took him for their God and Lord though many times they did for their Lord and master nor did they worship and adore him untill his ascension Then the text saith indeed they did it but before that never And it came to passe saith St. Luke that while he blessed them he was parted from them and carried up into heaven and they worshipped him and returned to Hierusalem with great joy The Papists make a great dispute about this question An Christus sibi aliquid meruerit i. e. Whether Christ merited any thing for himself or for mankinde only In the true meaning of the word and not as they mean merited it is plain he did For properly
mereri is no more then consequi to obtain or procure and in that sense the word is generally used in antient writers of which we may see more hereafter in a place more proper Take this of Tacitus once for all where speaking of Agricola he gives this Item Illis virtutibus iram C. Caesaris meritus est that by those vertues he procured the displeasure of Caius Caesar. That Christ did merit for himself in this sense of the word I take to be a matter beyond all controversie For first he merited or procured to be adored by his Apostles with religious worship the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek Original which he never could procure at their hands before Maldonates note upon this Text and the reasons of it are in my minde exceeding apposite but then his inference thereupon is like mors in olla an herbe that poysoneth the whole pottage His note is this Non legimus nisi hoc loco Christum a discipulis suis adoâ—atum we do not read saith he but in this place only that Christ was worshipped or adored by his Disciples His reason of it is this because whilest he conversed amongst them they looked upon him only in his humane nature as one made of the same mould that themselves were of Nunc demum adorant cum in calum eum ferri vident c. But when they saw him taken up into heaven they could not but acknowledge that he was a God also and therefore was to be adored which they did accordingly So far the Iesuite hath done well none could do it better His inference is if I rightly understand his meaning that the Eucharist is to be adored though they of Rome are for so doing quarrelled by the modern Hereticks Assuredly were Transubstantiation an Article of the Christian faith as that of Christs ascension is well known to be or could I see Christ in the the Eucharist with my bodily eyes as the Apostles saw him when he went up into heaven none should be forwarder then my selfe to adore the Eucharist But our great Masters in that Church do affirme unanimously that there is nothing to be seen but the outward elements the accidents of bread and wine as they please to phrase it And Suares one of the greatest of their Clerks doth affirme in Terminis Hoe tantum pendet ex principiis Metaphysicis Philosophicis ad fidei doctrinam non pertinet that Transubstantiation doth depend only on Metaphysical and Philosophical principles and is not de fide or a matter of faith Nay in the Church of Rome it self neither the Pastors nor the people were bound to believe it till Innocent the third defined it in the Lateran Councell about 400 years agoe upon whose definition it doth wholly rest as many of their Schoolmen cannot chuse but grant it being free till that time saith the learned Tunstal once Ld. B. of Durram to follow their own conjecture concerning the manner of the presence How all this doctrine doth agree with the Lords ascension and how one overthrowes and destroyeth the other we shall more fully see in the close of this Chapter Now therefore leaving these disputes let us follow Christ in his Ascension and see what he did further merit or procure for himself thereby That he obtained to be adored by his Disciples we have seen already the next point that he gained was this to be acknowledged by his followers for their Lord and King So witnesseth St. Peter in his first Sermon saying Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God hath made the same Jesus whom ye have crucifyed both LORD AND CHRIST Made him both Lord and Christ but when After his ascension after he had exalted him and placed him at his own right hand as the foregoing verses ballanced and compared together do most clearly evidence What then was he not Lord and Christ before No not in fact but only in the way of designation as first begotten Son of God and his heir apparent Him he made heir of all things from the first beginnings but being as he was in the forme of a servant he was to do his Fathers businesse and attend his leasure Who having raised him from the dead exalted him but not before with his own right hand to be a Prince and Saviour to give repentance unto Israel and forgivenesse of sins Shall we have more then to the Apostle of the Iews add we him of the Gentiles and he will tell us more at large how first God raised him from the dead then set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places far above all principality and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not only in this world but also in that which is to come lastly that having so exalted him he did put all things under his feet and gave him to be head over all things to the Church which is his body Now as he gained this power and Empire from the hands of God so he obtained or merited obedience at the hands of men the reverence of the knee in their adoration the tribute of the tongue in their acclamations Christ saith the same Apostle humbled himself and became obedient unto death even the death of the Crosse Which being suffered and subdued God also highly hath exalted him and given him a name above every name that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow of things in heaven and things in earth and things under the earth And that every tongue should confesse that IESVS CHRIST is the Lord to the glory of God the Father But here I must be understood of speaking all this while of the man CHRIST IESVS as he appeared in our likenesse and was found in the fashion of us men in which nature as he only suffered and humbled himself unto the death even the death of the Crosse for the remission of our sins so in that nature only was he capable of an Exaltation of being raised from the dead and caried up into heaven and placed there at the right hand of the Father almighty Which sitting at the right hand of the Father Almighty though it be another of those high preheminences which Christ did merit for himself in his humane nature yet being he was not actually possessed of it untill his ascension shall be considered by it self in the following Chapter which is designed particularly to that branch of the Article In the mean time to shew that all the steps of Christs exaltation are spoken and intended of his humane nature whereof we shall speak more anon on the like occasion take this of Ruffine as a taste of what others say as well concerning this point of the Lords ascension into heaven as that of sitting there at the right hand of God both which he understandeth as the antients did of the manhood only Neque enim ulli
incorporeae naturae convenienter ista absque assumptione carnis aptantur nec sedis coelestis perfectio Divinae naturae sed humanae conquiritur It was then in his natural body that Christ ascended into heaven in it he hath acquired and for it all those high preheminences which have been formerly expressed not altering thereby the nature which before it had but adding a perfection of that glory which before it had not and making it though a natural body still yet a body glorifyed And this is generally agreed upon by all the fathers affirming with a joynt consent this most Catholick truth that notwithstanding the accessions of immortality and glory to the body of Christ yet it reserved still all the properties of a natural body Christ saith St. Hierome ascended into heaven and sitteth at the right hand of the Father manente ea natura carnis the very same nature of his body remaining still in which he was born suffered and did rise again And then Non enim exinanita est humanitatis substantia sed glorificata The substance of his body was not done away but only glorifyed St. Augustine as fully but in fewer words Christum corpori suo majestatem dedisse naturam tamen corporis non ademisse that Christ by giving majesty to his body did not destroy the nature of it As plainly but more fully in another place Huic corpori immortalitatem dedit naturam non abstulit Christ saith the Father hath apparelled his flesh with immortality but he hath not taken from it the nature of flesh And therefore it concerneth us to take good heed ne ita divinitatem astruamus hominis ut veritatem corporis auferamus not to maintain his divinity on such faulty grounds as utterly ruine his humanity or so advance the man as to spoyle his body Pope Leo to this purpose also Caro Christi ipsa est per essentiam non ipsa per gloriam The flesh or body of Christ in substance is the same it was in glory it is not the same Others might be produced to the same effect were not these three sufficient to confirme a point so little subject to dispute amongst men of reason And to say truth the quarrell is not of the Thesis or the point it self that the body of Christ retained still the properties of a natural body which before it had but in the Hypothesis or supposition which is built upon it For if our Saviours body still retain the properties of a natural body it must be circumscribed in a certain place and have a local being as all bodies have Otherwise by St. Augustines rule it will be no body For tolle ipsa corpora qualitatibus corporum c. Take away from bodies the properties of bodies and there will be no place or ubi for them to be in et ideo necesse est ut non sint and then the same bodies must needs be no bodies It followeth then upon this rule of that learned Father that the body of Christ though glorifyed is a natural body and consequently circumscribed in some place of heaven and yet because a glorifyed body though a body naturall is so restrained to heaven and the glories of it that no place else is capable of him St. Augustine shall make good the first proposition and St. Cyril the second and then let Gratian make the Syllogisme by adding a conclusion to the former premises St. Augustine telleth us for the first Ne dubites Christum esse in aliquo loco coeli doubt not saith he but that the body of Christ is in some place of heaven Not doubt it Why Propter veri corporis modum because it is agreeable unto the nature of a true body that it should be so St. Cyril for the second thus Non poterat Christus cum Apostolis versari in carne c. Christ could not converse with his Apostles in his body or flesh after he had ascended to his heavenly Father The inference shall be made by Gratian though in Augustines words Corpus in quo resurrexit in uno loco esse oportet The body in which Christ rose must needs be in one place like to other bodies Nor is this more although it seem too much to the Pontificians then what St. Peter said before in a Sermon of his Oportet illum coelos capere viz. that the heavens must contain him till his coming again till all things be restored and perfected in the day of the Lord. Which being so it was unseasonably done of Pope Nicolas to labour the introducing of the new article of Transubstantiation into the Creed before he had expounded that of Christs ascension being so plainly contrary to that new devise that they cannot both stand together in the same belief And when Pope Pius the fourth did publish a new Creed of his own and therein did requre this amongst other Articles that we believe that in the Sacrament of the Eucharist there is made a conversion of the whole substance of the bread into Christs body and of the wine into his bloud which conversion the Catholick Church calleth Transubstantiation he considered neither how repugnant his new Creed would be to that which the Apostles had before delivered nor how destructive to the works of Gods Creation For first if Christ our Saviour be ascended in his naturall body and that the heavens are to contain him till his coming to judgment as both the Scriptures and the Creed do expressely say how can we have his body here upon the earth as often as the Priest is pleased to offer Hoc est corpus meum without confuting both the Creed and the text together Secondly if the bread be transubstantiated into our Saviours body so that it becometh forthwith to be whole Christ both body and soul and his divinity too into the bargain as they say it doth marke what most monstrous paradoxes and absurdities will ensue upon it For first we have a new Divinity of a Creatures making and secondly our Saviour Christ must have as many natural bodies as all the Priests in Christendome say several Masses which is to make him far more monstrous then the Giant Geryon and not to have three bodies only but three hundred thousand Or else this naturall body of Christ must be entire and whole both in heaven and earth and on the earth in as many several places at the self same time as there are dayly Masses said in the Church of Rome which is to take away the Properties of a body natural For tolle spatia locorum corporibus nusquam erunt si nusquam erunt nec erunt ipsa as St. Augustine hath it Take away from a body limitation of place and it will be no where and if no where then it is no body And next we shall have bodies made of flesh and bloud and bones and sinews and all things requisite to the being of a natural
power of God as our Saviour calleth it Luke 22.69 And as the right hand is applyed to God as the hand of power by which he ruleth all things both in heaven and earth so is it sometimes also ascribed unto him and not to him alone but to Christ nor Saviour as the hand of love by which he cherisheth and protecteth his faithful servants For what else is the reason why the sheep in the day of Judgement shall be placed at the right hand of the King of Heaven but to shew that they are his beloved ones his Benjamins the children of his right hand as that name doth signifie And for what reason is it said that he doth imbrace the Church his Spouse with his right hand but to shew that ardour and sincerity of affection wherewith he doth cherish and protect her Cant. 2.6 8.3 Be it the power of God or his fidelity and love it 's the right hand stâ—ll There is another word to be looked on yet before we shall finde out the full meaning of this branch of the Article which is the word Sâ—det which we render sitting In which we must not understand as I think some Protestant Writers do any constant posture of the Body of Christ at the right hand of God For he who in the Creed and in divers places of the Old and New Testament is said to sit at the right hand of God the Father Almighty is by St. Stephen who saw him with a glorified eye affirmed to stand Behold saith he I see heaven opened and the Son of man standing at the right hand Sitting and standing then for both words are used denote not to us any certain posture of our Saviours body but serve to signifie that rest and quiet which he hath found in Heaven after all his labours For what was our most blessed Saviour in the whole course and passages of his life and death but a man of troubles transported from one Countrey to another in his very infancy and from one City to another when he preached the Gospel compelled to convey himself away from the sight of men to save his life exposed to scoffs and scorns at the hour of his death Noahs Dove and he were both alike No rest for either to be found on the face of the earth no ease till they were taken into the Ark again out of which they were sent And this St. Paul doth intimate where he tels us of him that for the joy which was set before him he endured the Cross and despised the shame and is set down at the right hand of the Throne of God And unto this construction of the word Sedere St. Ambrose very well agrees saying Secundum consuetudinem nostram illi consessus offertur qui aliquo opere perfecto victor adveniens honoris gratia promeretur ut sedeat It is saith he our usual custome to offer a chair or seat to him who having perfected the work which he had in hand doth deserve to sit And on this ground the man CHRIST IESVS having by his death and passion overcome the Devil and by his Resurrection broken open the gates of Hell having accomplished his work and returning unto Heaven a Conquerour was placed by God the Father at his own right hand Thus far and to this purpose he The like may be affirmed of standing or of standing still which doubtless is a great refreshment to a wearied Traveller a breathing bait as commonly we use to call it and many times is used in Scripture for a posture of ease as Quid statis toto die otiosi Why stand you here all the day idle But to proceed a little further in this disquisition there may be more found in the words then so For standing is the posture of a General or man of action ready to fall on upon the Enemy Oportet Imperatorem stantem mori said the Roman Emperour And it is also the posture which the Iews used in prayer as appears Matth. 6.5 Luk. 18.10.13 From whence they took that usual saying Sine stationibus non subsisteret mundus that were it not for such standings the world would not stand And sitting is we know the posture of a Judge or Magistrate in the act of Iudicature of Princes keeping state in the Throne Imperial And this appears as plainly by our Saviours words to his Apostles saying that they which followed him in the Regeneration should when the Son of man did sit in the Throne of his glory sit upon twelve Thrones judging the twelve Tribes of Israel And so the word is also used in Heathen Authors as Consedere duces consâ—ssique ora tenebant in the Poet Ovid when the great cause was to be tryed for Achilles armour When therefore St. Stephen beheld our Saviour Christ and saw him standing at the right hand of God the Father he found him either ready as a Chief or General to lead on against the enemies of his persecuted and afflicted Church or as an Advocate Habemus enim Advocatum for we have an Advocate with the Father IESVS CHRIST the righteous pleading before Gods Throne in behalf thereof or offering up his prayers for the sins of his people And when St. Paul and other texts of holy Scripture do describe him sitting they look upon him in the nature of a Iudge or Magistrate the Supreme Governour of the Church and then sedere is as much as regnare as St. Hierome hath it to reign or rule And to this last St. Paul doth seem to give some countenance if we compare his words with those of the Royal Pâ—almist Sit thou at my right hand saith the Psalmist till I have made thy enemies thy footstool Psal. 110.1 Oportet eum regnare saith the Apostle For he must reign or it behoveth him to reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet 1 Cor. 15.25 Of this minde also was Sedulius an old Christian Poet Aethereas evectus abit sublimis in auras Et dextram subit ipse Patris mundumque gubernat Ascending into Heaven at Gods right hand He sits and all the World doth there command This said we will descend to those Expositions which have been made by several men on this branch of the Article and after pitch on that which we think most likely Some think this sitting at the right hand of God to signifie the fame with that which was said before of his ascending into Heaven which opinion Vrsin doth both recite and reject And he rejects it as I conceive upon very good reason it being very absurd as lie truly noteth in tam brevi Symbolo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 committi that a tautologie should be used in so short a summary It had been very absurd indeed and yet more absurd if they should intimate the same thing in a figurative and metaphorical form of speech which they had formerly expressed in so plain a way as was familiar
never any of the Angels was thought worthy of For unto which of the Angels said he at any time Sit thou on my right hand untill I make thine enemies thy footstool But this man being the brightness of the glory and the very Image of the substance of God upholding all things with the Word of his power and having by himself purged away our sins hath sate down on the right hand of the Majesty on high saith the same Apostle And this is that which the same Apostle meaneth in another place saying that God hath set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places far above all principalities and powers and might and dominion and every name that is named Where plainly he relates to the holy Angels whom he distinguisheth there as elsewhere by their several Orders but makes all subject and subordinate to the Son of man Nor hath he only the advantage of those blessed spirits in place and title and no more but also the greatness of that power and authority which sitting at the right hand doth present unto us He doth not only sit there and no more but so but sits there till his enemies be made his footstool as before was said all things what ever being put in subjection under his feet Which as it is one of the effects or consequents of sitting at the right hand of God the Father Almighty so is it such an height of honour such a point of Soveraignty as never any of the Angels could attain unto For unto the Angels saith St. Paul hath he not put in subjection the world to come nor made them to have dominion over the works of his hands And all this is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no not in any wise not at any hand These priviledges and preheminences are for none but Christ reserved for him from the beginning before the foundations of the world were laid These then are the Preheminences and Prerogatives Royal which Christ our Saviour doth enjoy above Angels and Men at the right hand of God the Father where he sits crowned with honor and eternal glory And why this sitting at the right hand of God may not be taken in the literal and Grammatical sense according to the plain meaning of the words without tropes and figures and all these several Preheminences and Prerogatives Royal for the effects or consequents of his exaltation I must confess I know no reason to convince me Some things there are which very much incline me to be so perswaded which I shall briefly offer unto consideration and offer them no otherwise then considerations and so leave them there First I consider with my self and desire all learned men and Orthodox believers to consider with me why all the other Articles of the Christian faith even that of the descent into Hell as before was proved should be delivered in plain words and generally received in all times and Ages according to the literal sense this only being of such moment for our Consolation should be wrapt up in Tropes and figures and have another meaning then the words import or why the Apostles when they made this Creed to be the summary or abstract of the Christian faith and therefore to be fitted to the capacity of the weakest Christians who must be fed with milk as St. Peter tels us and he was one of those that composed this Symbol should use a phrase of such a dark and doubtful interpretation as doth distract the greatest Clerks to finde out the meaning Assuredly they had but ill provided for the vulgar Christian who must be fed with milk and not with stronger meats as St. Paul adviseth should they have set before them meats of hard digestion and feasted them with figurative and Metaphorical speeches which none of them did understand or could hope to do it In which respect I am not of the Doctors minde though I much reverence the man for his parts and learning who telleth us that we are bound to believe distinctly and explicitely all other Articles of the Creed concerning Christ according the plain literal and Grammatical sense of the words wherein the Evangelists and Apostles have expressed them without the vail of any Rhetorical Trope or Allegorie but for the place whither he Ascended and for the manner of his sitting at the right hand of God these cannot so distinctly he conceived by us because they are not in such proper tearms exprest by the holy Ghost but are wrapt up in a vail of Legal shadows and Representations I say I cannot be in this of that Doctors judgement because me thinks the reason which he giveth to confirm his opinion doth incline me very strongly to the contrary For if our belief or knowledg of the other Articles be literally required as he saith it is seeing the matter contained in them is sensible and comprehensible to reason sanctified by Grace I cannot see but that his sitting at the right hand of God in the literal sense may be as sensible and comprehensible to a sanctified reason as his Conception by the power of the holy Ghost or being born into the World of the Virgin Mary To make this probable and comprehensible I shall consider in the next place that though Almighty God in his own Divine Nature be infinite immensurable and incomprehensible not circumscribed in any place or confined unto it but equally in all places by his Omnipresence according to that of the Prophet Ieremie Do not I fill Heaven and Earth saith the Lord Almighty Yet we are to behold him in another notion when we speak of our Redeemers sitting at the right hand of God though we abstract him not from that Omnipresence nor that from him For look on God in his infinite nature equally present in all places and contained in none and then place CHRIST our Saviour upon Gods right hand it must needs follow thereupon that Christs natural body in which he sits at the right hand of God the Father Almighty must have a local being in all places also which is a thing not possible to a Body natural And what can follow after that but that we either fall into the errour of the Vbiquitarians who under colour of the personal union and communication of the properties of either nature in CHRIST have utterly destroyed the beeing of his natural body by making it present in all places by an Omnipresence or salve it by a miracle as the Papists doe in giving him a multipresence a thing as utterly inconsistent with a body natural making him to be present in as many places at once as all the Popish Priests in the world can say several Masses And therefore I consider in the third place that though God the Lord be present in al places at once If I climbe up into heaven thou art there if I go down into Hell thou art there also as the Psalmist hath it
after this description without father c. that he was likened unto the Son of God and continueth a high Priest for ever it may be said that he did purposely devest himself of all natural relations putting off all references unto Father and Mother wife and children which necessarily do represent both a beginning and end of days that being thus transformed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Apostle and turned out of his own proper and natural shape he might be made more like to the Son of God who being told that his Father and Mother sought him weeping seemed not to note their tears or regard their sorrows but put them off with this short answer Wist ye not that I must goe about my Fathers businesse But take it in the former sense because most received and then Melchisedech is a perfect type or embleme of our Saviour Christ who as he had no beginning of dayes â—or in the beginning was the word before time it self So shall he have no end of life the man CHRIST IESVS being freed from the powers of death and made by God a Priest for ever till time be no more after the order of Melchisedech In the performance of the office which is the next part of the parallel our Saviour did all that Melchisedech did and consequently may pretend to all which Melchisedech claimed Melchisedech blessed Abraham so the text informes us and questionlesse that blessing was accompanied with prayers to God that he would ratifie the blessing then pronounced upon him Blessed saith he be Abram of the most high God possessour of heaven and earth And blessed be the most high God which hath delivered thine enemies into thine hand In which we finde Melchisedech the high Priest of God not only blessing Abraham in the name of God but offering prayers and praises unto God for so great a victory in behalf of Abram which are two principall parts of the Priestly function And these our Saviour did performe as soone as he was consecrated and established in his holy and eternall Priesthood For after his glorious resurrection from whence his Priesthood doth commence as before was proved and before he did withdraw his bodily presence from his Disciples it is said that he lift up his hands and blessed them And questionlesse his blessing was accompanied with prayers to God that he would furnish them abundantly with all gifts and graces which were necessary for the Ministery he had called them to he having told them formerly and it proved accordingly that he would pray unto his Father to send down the Comforter by whom they should be guided in the wayes of truth Nor did he so accumulate his blessings upon them alone that he hath none left in store for us St. Peter hath resolved it otherwise saying to the Iewes that God had raised up his Son Jesus and had sent him to blesse them in turning away every one of them from his iniquities And yet this blessing came not to the Iewes alone but upon the Gentiles and for that we have St. Paul to witnesse CHRIST saith he hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us that the blessing of Abraham might come unto the Gentiles The difference only is in this that Christ is more authentick and authoritative in his blessings then Melchisedech was Melchisedech indeed blessed Abraham but he blessed him only in the name of the most high God and not as having power to confer the blessing But Christ doth blesse us of himself by his own authority and hath withall a power to make good the blessing All power saith he is given me both in heaven and earth and therefore power to give the blessings of the earth and the blessings of Heaven the blessings of this life and the life to come Nor are we only blessed by him in the sense aforesaid but we are also blessed for him we are blessed through him and all unto this end and purpose to be everlastingly blessed in him For him it is that we are blessed and therefore dare not aske any good thing at the hands of God but it is propter merita Iesu Christi for the merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ which either explicitly or implicitely is in all those prayers which we do or ought to make to the Lord our God Through him it is that we are blessed he being as it were the Conduit or Channell through which the blessings of the Lord are conveied unto us in which regard the Church concludeth most of her formes of prayer with this solemne clause per Dominum nostrum I. C. through Jesus Christ our Lord. And finally we shall at last be blessed in him when we are made partakers of that endless happiness which formerly consisteth in our union with him when we are so united to him that we seem to be incorporated in him and all make up together but one glorious body whereof CHRIST IESVS is the head The next part of the Priestly function consisted in offering up the peoples prayers to Almighty God or offering up his own prayers for the weal of the people Melchisedech did both in the case of Abraham for first he prayed unto God for a blessing on him and then he praised God in his Name for his blessings to him And so doth Christ our Saviour also St. Iohn who had presented him unto our view in the first Chapter of the Revelation clothed in Priestly garments as before was said doth in the eight present him in the execution of his Priestly Office For there he telleth us of an Angel standing before the Altar having in his hands a golden Censer to whom much Incense was given that he should offer it with the prayers of all Saints those upon the earth upon the golden Altar which was upon the Throne vers 3. This Angel was our Lord Christ Iesus as St. Augustine telleth us the Mediator of the New Covenant as the Scriptures call him who offereth up the prayers of his faithful servants to the Throne of God and addes much also of his own incense which was given unto him to offer it together with the prayers of the Saints that so they might be made more acceptable in the sight of God This that he doth and doth it by the vertue of the Priestly function is more cleerly evidenced by St. Paul This man saith he discoursing of our blessed Saviour because he continueth for ever hath an unchangeable Priesthood and therefore he is also able to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them And for performance of this Office his sitting at the right hand of God doth so fitly serve as if he were advanced to it for this purpose only We touched upon this string before and now to make the Harmony more compleat and perfect I shall adde that also of St. Paul in another
rule his Church in things which concern salvation by men in sacred Orders is confessed on both sides and that he doth preserve the same in external Order at peace and decency and in the beauty of holiness by the power of Christian Princes is affirmed in Scriptures Why else are Kings entituled the Nursing Fathers and Queens the nursing mothers of the Church of Christ but for the protection which they give their superintendency over it in their several Kingdoms Kings are Christs Vice-roys on the earth in their own Dominions over all persons in all causes aswell Ecclesiastical as Civil the Supreme Governours And so are Bishops in the first sense in their several Dioceses and under them those Presbyters which have cure of souls Which lest we may be thought to say without good authority we call the Popes themselves to witness against those of Rome and to the others will say more in the following Paragraph For Pope Eusebius in his third Epistle decâ—etory which whatsoever credit it be of amongst learned men must be good ad homines saith plainly that our Saviour is the Churches head and that his Vicars are the Bishops to whom the Government and Ministerie of the Church is trusted Caput Ecclesâ—ae Christus est Vicarii autem Christi sacerdotes sunt And Sacerdotes in those times did signifie the Bishops no inferior Order For further proof whereof if more proof be needful consult St. Ambrose on 1 Cor. cap. 11. St. Austin in his questions on the Old and New Testament qu. 127. The Author of the Imperfect work ascribed to St. Chrysostom Hom. 17. the Fathers of the Councel of Compeigne and divers others all of which call the Bishop in most positive tearms Vicarium Christi the Vicar of Christ. And for the King so said Pope Eleutherius in a letter of his to Lucius a King of Britain no great Prince assuredly but the first Christian Prince that ever was in the world Vicarius Dei vos estis in regno vestro you are Gods Vice-roy or Lieutenant in your own Dominions Which title Edgar as I take it a West-Saxon King did challenge as his own of right in a speech made unto his Clergy in their Convocation or some such like Synodical meeting The like occurs of William the Conquerer who in a Parliament of his is called Vicarius summi Regis as is said by Bishop Iewel in the Defence of the Apology part 5. cap 6. sect 3. And this perhaps the sticklers for Presbyterie will not stick to grant who will allow Kings to be Gods Vice gerents so they be not Christs and if not Christs then not to intermeddle in such things as concern the Church but to betake themselves meerly unto secular matters Beza hath so resolved it against Erastus Our Saviour Christ saith he hath told us that his Kingdome is not of this world adeo ut 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 administrationi nunquam se immiscuerit and therefore would not be a Judge in a Temporal difference and thereupon it is inferred that Secular Princes must not meddle in such things as concern Christs Kingdome But none have spoke more plainly in it then our Scottish Presbyters from Father Henderson down to Cant and Rutherford who build their Presbyterian Platform upon this foundation that Kings receive not their authority from IESVS CHRIST but from God the Father Which being so pernicious a Maxime to the right of Kings and so derogatory to the honour of our Lord and Saviour I shall in brief summe up some passages in holy-Scripture and other good authorities from the antient Fathers as may aboundantly convince them of most gross absurdity in offering such strange fire in the Church of God For first our Saviour who best knew his own Prerogative hath told us that All power is given to him both in Heaven and Earth If all then doubtless that of ordaining Kings which are the greatest powers on earth If all then must it be by him as indeed it is or Solomon mistook the matter By whom Kings reign and Princes decree justice In reference to this power no question but St. Paul calleth him Rex Regum or the King of Kings He is saith the Apostle the only Potentate the King of Kings and Lord of Lords By the same title he is called in the Revelation chap. 17. vers 14. And this not only in the way of excellencie because a greater King and a more puissant Lord then any here upon the earth but also in the way of derivation because from him all Kings and Princes whatsoever do derive their power Just so and in the self same sense some of the mighty Monarchs amongst the Gentiles having inferiour Princes under their command and such as do derive all authority from them do call themselves the Kings of Kings Rex Regum Arsaces the old style of the Parthian Emperours This further proved and very significantly inferred from another place of the Revelation where it is said of Christ the Lamb that he hath on his vesture and on his Thigh a name written viz. Kings of Kings and Lord of Lords In which last place there are two things to be observed which concern this point the one that this name of King of Kings and Lord of Lords is fixed and setled in Christs Person as the Son of man the other that all Kings are De femore Christi certainly of his appointment and Ordination as if they were descended from his very loyns Nor want we of the Fathers which affirm the same St. Athanasius paraphrasing on this Text of Scripture And he shall reign in the house of Jacob for ever c. saith plainly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say Christ having received the Throne of David hath transferred the same and given it to the holy Kings of Christians And so Liberius one of the Popes of Rome writing unto the Emperour Constantius a Prince extremely wedded indeed to the Arian faction admonisheth him not to fight against Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s who had advanced him to the Empire nor to be so unthankeful to him as to countenance any impious opinion that was held against him Adde to these two though these the great Patriarchs of the Roman and Egyptian Churches the suffrage of the Fathers assembled at the Councel holden in Ariminum who writing to the same Constantius and speaking of our Lord and Saviour addes these following words viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say By whom thou reignest and hast Dominion over all the world And this no question is the reason why all Christian Princes do place the Cross upon the top of their Royal Crowns For though they use it as a badge of their Christianity and to acknowledge that they are not ashamed of the Cross of Christ yet by allotting to it the superior place they publish and confess this also that they do hold their Crowns by and under him Let us
that as they sinned together or served God together so they may share together of reward or punishment But because many times the soul sins without the body and many times without it doth some works of piety which God is pleased to accept of therefore as requisite it is that the soul separated from the body should either suffer torment or enjoy felicity according as it hath deserved in the sight of God whilest yet the body sleepeth in the grave of death And on these grounds next to the dictates and authority of the book of God the doctrine of the general judgement hath been built so strongly that only some few Atheists amongst the Gentiles and none but the wicked Sect of Manichees amongst the Christians had ever the impudence to denie it That which concernes us most as Christians and doth especially relate to the present Article is that this judgement shall be executed by our Saviour Christ sitting with power at the right hand of God the Father but in the nature and capacity of the Son of man Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God and coming in the clouds of the Aire Mat. 26.64 See the same also Mark 14.62 and Luk. 22.69 The like we have also in St. Iohns Gospell The Father judgeth no man but hath committed all judgement to the Son Chap. 5 22. What to the Son according to his eternal generation as the Word of God Not so but to the Son of man For so it followeth in that Chapter viz. And hath given him power also to judge because he is the Son of man V. 27. And this we have directly from the Lords one mouth The Apostles also say the same St. Peter first God raised him up the third day and shewed him openly And he commanded us to preach unto the people and to testifie that it is he which is ordained of God to be judge both of quick and dead St. Paul next Henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous judge shall give me at that day and not to me only but to all those that love his appearing So for St. Iude Behold the Lord shall come with thousands of his Saints to give judgment against all men and to rebuke all that are ungodly amongst them of all their ungodly deeds which they have committed and of all the cruel speakings which ungodly sinners have spoken against him And this he citeth out of the Prophecies of Enoch the seventh from Adam which sheweth that even the Patriarchs before the flood were thoroughly possessed with this sacred truth and therefore not concealed from the holy Prophets which have been since the world began That it was manifested also to the antient Gentiles I have no reason to believe For though they might collect upon grounds of reason that there should be a day of judgement in the world to come yet that this judgement should be executed by the man CHRIST IESVS could not in possibility be discovered to them by the light of reason nor indeed by any other sight then by his alone who was to be a light to lighten the Gentiles as well as to be the glory of his people Israel And therefore in my minde Lactantius might have spared that part of his censure upon the judgment of Hydaspes before remembred in which he approves of his opinion concerning the last day or the day of doom but addeth that his not ascribing this great work to the Son of God was omitted non sine daemonum fraude by the fraud and suggestion of the Devill If Hermes or Mercurius surnamed Trismegistus understood so much quod tamen non dissimulavit Hermes as it followeth after and that the verses by him cited from the antient Sibyls were by them spoken and intended as he saith they were of CHRIST our Saviour and of his coming unto judgement in that dreadfull day we must needs say they had a clearer Revelation of it then any of the Prophets of the most high God which for my part I have not confidence enough to say For in which of all the Prophets finde we such a description of Christs coming to judgement as this which he ascribeth to one of the Sibyls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is to say Rolling up heaven earths depths I shall disclose Then raise the dead the bonds of fate unloose And deaths sharpe sting and next to judgment call Both quick and dead judging the lives of all Letting this therfore passe as a thing improbable that any of the Heathen Prophetesses should know more of Christs coming to judgement then was revealed to any of the holy Prophets or else deliver it in more clear expressions then do occurre in any of the Prophetical writers we shall proceed unto the execution of this judgement by our Lord and Saviour according to the scope of this present Article For which although no reason was or could be given by those antient sages as those which lived before the coming of CHRIST and consequently were not made acquainted with his life and actions yet there is reason to induce a Christian unto this belief were we not biassed to it by the text of Scripture For what could be more just in Almighty God then to advance his Son to the seat of judgment to the end that having been dishonoured publickly both in life and death scorned and contemned and brought unto a shamefull end in the eye of men he might have opportunity to shew his great power and majesty in the sight of all but specially of his barbarous and ungodly enemies And unto this the Prophet Zachariah alludeth saying They shall look on me whom they have pierced Which words although St. Iohn applyeth in his holy Gospel unto the piercing of Christs side Chap. 19.37 yet in the Revelation he applyeth it to his sitting in judgement Behold saith he he cometh in the clouds and all eyes shall see him and they also that pierced him Chap. 1.17 And from these words it is conceived I think not improbably that the wounds in our Saviours body shall then be visible to the eyes of all spectatours to the great comfort of the faithfull who do acknowledge their redemption to the bloud of the Lamb and to the astonishment and confusion of all his enemies but most especially of them qui vulnera ista inflixerunt by whose ungodly hands he was so tormented Here then we have good grounds to proceed upon both in the way of faith and reason for the asserting of the day of general judgement And yet somewhat further must be said to remove a difficultie which may else disturbe us in our way before we look into the particulars of it For possibly it may be said that there will be but little use of a general judgement except it be
like this of Camerarius we finde in Espencaeus also in his Comment on the 3. Chap. of the 2. of Tim. touching the Hutites a by-branch of the sect of Anabaptists Of the next sort Alstedius a late famous writer and Professor of Herborn in high Germanie hath presumed so far as to define the year of Christs coming to judge both the quick and the dead which after his accompt shall be in the year of CHRIST 3694. The best is he takes time enough not to be disproved For being of opinion as t is plain he is that there shall be a corporall resurrection of the Saints and Martyrs at least a thousand years before the generall resurrection of all flesh during which time they shall enjoy all possible felicity that the world can give and fixing the beginning of those thousand years in Ann. 2694. it must needs follow thereupon that the day of the generall resurrection and of Christs coming to judgement must be in the year 3694. as before was said But before him Napeir a Scot one of the Ancestors of the now right noble Lord of Marchiston adventured on the like attempt although he differed very much in his computation For publishing a Commentary on the Revelation Ann. 159â— he will defer the end of the world no longer then to ninety two years after that publication which fals into the year 1685. Which though it comes two thousand years before that of Alsted yet was it put off long enough to save his credit the good man being like to die long before that time Whereupon one of our own Countrymen wrote this following Epigram Nonaginta duos durabit mundus in Annos Mundus ad arbitrium si stat obitque tuum Cur mundi finem propiorem non facis ut ne Ante obitum mendax arguerere Sapis Which I finde thus Englished to my hand Ninety two years the World as yet shall stand If it do stand or fall by your command But say why plac'd you not the worlds end nigher Lest ere you dyed you might be found a lyer Add unto this a pleasant jest which King Iames put upon the Author of the book aforesaid for such adventurers cannot be too much exposed to the publick scorne and in brief is this The Gentleman holding lands of the Crown of Scotland petitioned the King to have a longer terme granted in his estate The King demanded of him how long time he desired to have added to it To which when he had answered five hundred years God a my soul replyed the King that is four hundred years more then the world shall last and I conceive you do not mean to hold my Land in the world to come And so dismissed him for that time although he after gratifyed him in his request having thus made him sensible of his own absurdities But leaving these Knights errant to seek new adventures we will next look unto the place appointed for this general Sessions in which we have some light of Scripture and probabilities of reason to direct our search This by some very learned men is supposed to be in the Aire over the valley of Iehosaphat which is near mount Olivet and both of them Eastward of Hierusalem And this they do upon these grounds For first they say the holy Scriptures seem to say it in as plain words as may be For thus saith God the Lord Jehovah I will gather all nations into the valley of Jehosaphat and plead with them there Cause thy mighty ones to come down O Lord Let the heathen be wakened and come upon the valley of Jehosaphat for there will I sit to judge all the heathen round about Besides the name of Iehosaphat doth signifie as much as The Lord will judge And in this valley did God give Iehosaphat a signall victory over the Ammonites Moabites and the inhabitants of Mount Seir which was a type or figure of that finall victory which Christ the supreme Iudge shall give his Elect overall their enemies in the last day and in that very place as the Iewish Doctors do expound it That of the Prophet Zechariah And his feet shall stand in that day on the Mount of Olives which is before Hierusalem to the East c. though formerly applyed by us unto Christs Ascension may be accommodated also to his coming to judge the world The rather in regard it was said by the holy Angel unto his Disciples This same Jesus which is taken up from you into Heaven being then upon the mount of Olives shall so come in like manner as you have seen him go hence Which possibly may as wel be meant of the place as of other the circumstances of his coming and therefore by Aquinas and all the rest of the old Schoolmen except Lombard and Alexander of Hales is made to be the second reason which they build upon for nominating this valley or rather some place over it in the Ayr to be the place appointed for the future judgement The third reason they take from a passage in the Prophet Ezekiel compared with Christs own words in his holy Gospel The Prophet tels us of Hierusalem that it is placed in medio Gentium in the very midst of the world and so accordingly it is seated by some Cosmographers And Christ hath told us of the Angels that they shall gather together the Elect from the four windes from one end of Heaven unto the other If then the Termini a quibus be the four parts of the world and Hierusalem be seated in the midst of the earth as they say it is the terminus ad quem must be Hierusalem or some place neer it and such is this Valley of Iehosophat or else some Angels must be thought to be of a more quick dispatch then others which were ridiculous to imagine But that which is of greatest moment is that our Lord and Saviour for ever blessed was crucified and put to open shame very neer that place Mount Calvary and the Valley of Iehosaphat being not far asunder if not close together and conterminous And what can be more probable for they propose not these proofs for Demonstrations then that where Christ was put unto publick shame he should again receive a more publick honour and that where he himself was condemned and punished with so much malice and injustice he should appear to judge the world with such truth and equity These are the reasons brought to make good this Tenet which as I cannot easily grant to be convincing so I am far from saying any thing in reproof of that which hath such handsome probabilities to gain credit to it And now I am fallen upon these points I will adventure on another though more nice then necessary At least it may be so accounted and I pass not for it Quilibet abundet in suo sensu Let every man injoy that liberty I mean in matters of this nature which I take my self We said
that Hierusalem was seated in the midst of the earth and thereupon is called by some Geographers Vmbilicus terrae and that aswell Mount Olivet as the Valley of Iehosaphat did both stand Eastward of that City From hence it is by some inferred and their illation backed by no mean authority that Christ our Saviour did ascend up into the East part of Heaven I mean that part of Heaven which answereth to the Equinoctial East upon the Earth that in that part of Heaven he sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of Almighty God and from the same shall also come in the day of Judgement The use that may be made out of this illation shall be interwoven in the file of this discourse and altogether left unto the judgement of the Christian Reader That he ascended up into the Eastern part of Heaven hath been a thing affirmed by many of the Antients and by several Churches not without some fair hints from the Scripture also Sing unto God ye Kingdomes of the earth c. saith the Royal Psalmist To him that rideth on the Heavens as it were upon an horse said our old Translation to him that rideth on the Heaven of Heavens from the beginning as our new would have it But in the Arabick it runs thus Sing unto the Lord that rideth on the Heaven of Heavens in the Eastern part And so the Septuagint that rideth on the Heavens 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 towards the East This Origen who very well understood the Eastern languages applyeth to CHRIST utpote a mortuis post passionem resurgens in Coelum post Resurrectionem ad orientem ascendens i. e. who rose from the dead after his passion and ascended up into Heaven towards the East after his Resurrection And so the Aethiopick reads it also viz. Who ascended up into the Heaven of Heavens in the East Thus Damascen affirms expressely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that when he was received into Heaven he was carryed up Eastward And unto this that of the Prophet Ezekiel may seem to allude where he saith that the glory of the God of Israel Remember who it is which is called in Scripture the Glory of his people Israel Luk. 2. passâ—d through the Eastern gate Therefore that gate was shut up and might not be opened but to the Prince That being thus ascended into Heaven above he sitteth in that part thereof at the right hand of God must needs be granted if God be most conspicuously seated in that part himself And to prove this we finde this in the Apostolical constitutions ascribed to Clemens take notice by the way of the Antiquity of the custom of turning towards the East in our publick prayers so generally received amongst us who describing the Order of Divine service then used in the Church concludes it thus Then rising up and turning towards the East Let them pray to God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who sitteth upon the Heaven of Heavens in the Eastern part To this agreeth that of the Prophet Baruch saying Look about thee O Hierusalem towards the East and behold the joy that cometh unto thee from God Towards the East that is to say saith Olympiodorus an old Christian writer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 towards IESVS CHRIST our Lord the Sun of righteousness And this way also looketh that part of the old Tradition derived as Irenaeus telleth us who lived neer those times ab Apostolorum Discipulis from those which heard it of the Apostles that is to say that the receptacle of the just and perfect men is a certain Paradise in the Eastern part of the third Heaven An argument that the glory of God is most conspicuous in that part also of the Heaven of Heavens the proper mansion of the Highest as before was shewn Finally that from the Eastern part of Heaven he shall make his last and greatest appearance at this day of judgement although it followeth upon that which is said already hath much stronger evidence An Arabick Author writing on the duties of Christian Religion and particularly of that Prayer directeth us to turn our faces when we pray to the Eastern Coast because that is the Coast concerning which Christ said unto whom be glory that he would appear from thence at his second coming To the same purpose the Arabick Code hath a Canon saying When ye pray turn your selves towards the East For so the words of our Lord import who foretold that his return from Heaven at the later day should be like the Lightning which glittering from the East flasheth into the West His meaning is that we should expect his coming from the East Iohn Damascen to the same effect thus For as the lightning cometh out of the East and shineth even unto the West 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so also shall be the coming of the Son of man in which regard we worship him towards the East as expecting him from thence And this saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an unwritten tradition delivered to us from the very Apostles Take for a close this of an old Confession of the Eastern Church viz. We pray towards the East for that our Lord Christ when he ascended into heaven went up that way and there sitteth in the heaven of Heavens above the East And in very deed we make no doubt but that our Lord the Christ as respecting his humane nature hath his seat in the Eastern part of the Heaven of Heavens and sitteth with his face turned towards this world To pray therefore or worship towards the East is to pray and worship towards our Saviour Nor is this only the Tradition of the Eastern and Southern Churches as by the fore-cited Authors it may seem to be We had it also in the West For Paulus de Palacios a Spanish writer makes it the general Tenet of all Christian people quod in Oriente humanitas Christi-sedeat that Christ in reference to his humane nature sitteth in the Eastern part of Heaven and that he is to come from thence where now he sitteth And in an old Festival in this Church of England the Priest used thus upon the Wake days or Feasts of Dedication to exhort the people viz. Let us think that Christ dyed in the Este and therefore let us pray besely into the Este that we may be of the number that he died for Also let us think that he shall come out of the Este unto the Doom Wherefore let us pray heartily to him and besely that we may have grace of contrition in our hearts of our misdeeds with shrift and satisfaction that we may stand that day on the right hand of our Lord IESV CHRIST And so much for this Eastern passage for which I am principally beholding to that learned peece of Mr. Gregory late of Christs Church in Oxon whom as I much esteemed when he was alive so have I made this free acknowledgement to the honour of his memory now
he is deceased Having thus took some pains concerning the time and place of this great action let us next proceed unto the manner from thence unto the method of it and so make an end And in the manner of his coming there are specially thâ—se three things to he considered viz. the sign of the Son of man the sound of the Trumpet and the Ministry of the blessed Angels in all of which we shall finde something worth our Observation Touching the sign of the Son of man which our Saviour speaks of as of a certain note and token of his coming to judgement it stands thus in Scripture Then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in Heaven and then shall all the tribes of the Earth mourn and they shall see the Son of man coming in the Clowds of Heaven with power and great glory Mat. 24.30 This sign then whatsoever it is is the prodromos or fore-runner of Christs coming to judgement of his second coming as was the Star which shined in the East of his birth or first coming into the world And this to make the Parallel more full and pertinent shall appear visibly in the East also if the Authors whom I have consulted do not much mistake it If you would know what sign this is I answer that it is the sign of the Cross a sign like that which Christ vouchsafed to shew from Heaven to the famous Constantine Of whom Eusebius hath reported from his own mouth too that being imbarked in a war against Maxentius and much perplexed in minde about that affair there shewed it self unto him in an afternoon the form of a Cross figured in the Ayr and therein these words written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say in this sign thou shalt overcome He addes that after that Christ appeared to him in his sleep holding forth the very like sign unto him bidding him cause the like to be framed or fashioned in the Standard-Royal and it should give him victory over all his enemies Which apparition of the Cross or sign of the Son of man in the time of Constantine was a fore-runner as it were of that petit Sessions which Christ at that time held against the cruel Persecutors of his Church and people Diocletian Maximinus Maximianus Licinius and the aforesaid Maxentius all which in very little time were brought to most shameful ends And that the sign of the Son of man which our Saviour speaks of as the fore-runner of the great and general Sessions shall be no other then the sign of the Cross shining in the Ayr hath the approved authority of the Antient Fathers and the consent and testimony of the Western Church and of the Aethiopick also For if you ask St. Hierom what this sign shall be his answer is Signum hic Crucis intelligimus that it was to be understood of the sign of the Cross. St. Augustine also saith the same Quid est signum Christi nisi crux Christi what is the sign of Christ or the Son of man but the sign of the Cross Prudentius a Christian Poet of the Primitive times in an Hymne of his saith of this sign Iudaea tunc signum crucis experta that then the Iews shall have experience of the sign of the Cross. Our venerable Bede is of the same minde in this with the other Fathers Nor is it marvail that he was for it was grown by this time the received opinion of the Western Church as appears plainly by that Anthem in her publick Rituals viz. Hoc signum Crucis erit in Coelo c. This sign of the Cross shall be seen in Heaven at Christs coming to judgment So also for the Eastern Churches that it shall be the sign of the Cross S. Chrysostom affirms expressely saying withall that the light or lustre of it shall be so glorious that it shall darken and obscure the Sun Moon and Stars Euthymius and Theophylact say as much for the Greek Churches and so doth Ephrem Syrus for the Syrian also The Aethiopian Church is so peremptory in it that it it is put into the Articles of their Creed as their Zaba cited by Mr. Gregory doth affirm for certain And finally that it shall appear in the East is with no less certainty affirmed by Hippolytus Martyr a Bishop of the Primitive Ages whose words are these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i e. For a sign of the Cross shall rise up in the East and shine from East to West more gloriously then the Sun it self to give notice to the world that the Iudge is coming And to say truth there may be very good reason for this old Tradition of the Cross. For what can be more honourable to our Lord and Saviour or more full of terrour to his enemies then that the Cross of Christ which they counted foolishness and more then so esteemed the greatest obloquie and reproach of the Christian faith should at that day be made the Herald to proclaim his coming and call all Nations of the world to appear before him No wonder if the Tribes of the Earth did mourn when that so hated sign did appear in Heaven to call them to receive the sentence of their condemnation For the Trump next we finde it mentioned in all places almost in which we meet with any thing of the day of Iudgment Our Saviour telleth us of the coming of the Son of man that he shall send his Angels with a great sound of a Trumpet Matth. 24.31 St. Paul the like In a moment in the twinckling of an eye at the last trump for the Trumpet shall sound and the dead shall be raised incorruptible and we shall be changed 1 Cor. 15.52 And in another place more fully The Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout with the voyce of the Arch-Angel and with the trump of Christ and the dead in Christ shall rise first 1 Thes. 4.16 Now that which Christ and his Apostle say of the time to come the same St. Iohn saith of it as of a thing done before his face speaking expressâ—ly of this trumpet both in the first chapter of his Revelation vers 10. and in the 4. chapter vers 1. So far it is agreed on without doubt or scruple But then the difference will be thus whether the speech be proper or only figurative whether it were a real Trumpet or but Metaphorical If figurative then the phrase doth signifie no more then this that Christ shall finde a means to call all the Nations of the world to appear before him as if it were with the sound of a trumpet the trumpet being used amongst the Iews by Gods own appointment for calling the Assembly and removing the camp of Israel If but a Metaphorical Trumpet then it may signifie no more then a mighty noise wherewith the dead shall be awakened from the sleep of the Grave such as that voyce spoken by
suffer But that being done they doe confign him over to the Fiends of hell to the Tormentors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as our Redeemer cals them in the 18. chapter of St. Matthew vers 34. The holy Angels are the Ministers of this dreadful Court the Devil and his Angels are the Executioners who bearing an old grudge to man from the first beginning will doubtless execute his Office on him with the most extremity And thus accordingly they do Anima damnata continuo invaditur a Daemonibus qui crudelissime eam rapiunt ad infernum deducunt as before we had it from St. Cyril But in their Ministery after Judgement to the just and righteous the case is otherwise The Angels as the Scripture tels us are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ministring Spirits sent out to minister unto them which shall be heirs of Salvation Sent out to minister unto them when they are alive sent out to carry their souls as they did that of Lazarus into Abrahams bosome when they are deceased sent out to gather the Elect together from the four windes And when the joyful sentence is pronounced upon them they leave them not till they have brought them to their place in the heavenly glories It is not only Colligite gather them together but Congregate in horreum meum in our Saviours Parable Gather the Wheat into my barn that is to say as he expounds himself in another place in gaudium Domini into the joy of the Lord Regnum a constitutione mundi paratum the Kingdom prepared for them before the foundations of the world were laid or as St. Paul doth change the phrase in Civitatem Dei viventis the City of the living God To such end serve the Angels in the day of Iudgement Which though they execute with great chearfulness at the Lords command and are assured of their own confirmation in the state of bliss yet can they not but tremble as the Fathers have it at the great hazard which is then to be undergone by their Fellow-servants So witnesseth St. Basil saying At Christs coming from the Heavens every creature shall tremble Even the Angels themselves shall not be without fear for they shall also be present though they shall give no account to God Not without fear Of what Of their fellow-servants and of Gods wrath upon the world as St. Chrysostom hath it At that day saith the Father all things shall be full of astonishment horror and fear A great fear shall even then possess the Angels and not the Angels only but the Archangels and Thrones and Powers of Heaven because their fellow-servants are to undergoe the judgement of their actions past Such and so terrible is the manner of Christs coming to Iudgement that not alone the guilty persons or the Saints themselves but even the very Angels are possessed with terror As for the method of this day whether the righteous or the wicked shall come first to judgement hath been made a question some thinking that the wicked shall be first condemned before the righteous do receive their absolution and others that the righteous shall be first absolved before the wicked have the sentence of their condemnation They that maintain the first opinion do ground themselves upon that passage in our Saviours Parable in which the Reapers are commanded first to gather the Tares and binde them in bundles for to burn them and then to gather the Wheat into his Barn But this illation is ill grounded and doth much worse agree with our Saviours method used in other places For in the parable of the Net cast into the Sea the good fish were first gathered into Vessels before the bad were thrown away and in the other parable of the Sheep and the Goats Venite hath precedencie of Discedite the blessed of the Father were first absolved before the cursed were condemned to eternal torments Nor will it serve the turn which is said by some that though the merits of the just are prius in discussione first taken in consideration and enquired into yet shall the punishment of the wicked and ungodly man be prius in executione first put in execution and inflicted on them For this as ill agreeth with those texts of Scripture in which it is said not only in particular of the twelve Apostles that they shall sit on twelve Thrones judging the twelve Tribes of Israel but also of the Saints in general that they shall judge the world as St. Paul hath told us That they shall judge the world but how Not only sâ—la comparatione by telling them or rather upbraiding them with their impieties and impenitencies as full well they may in which respect the Ninivites and the Queen of the South are in the Gospel said to condemn the Iews but Approbatione Divinae sententiae by approving and applauding that most righteous judgement which Christ the Supream Judge shall pronounce against them Which could not be in case the wicked did receive their final condemnation before the righteous were admitted into some participation of the heavenly glories When therefore it is said in the former parable Colligite primum Gather first the tares together either the word first must have reference to that of binding which doth follow after first gather them and then binde them up Or else it must be said and perhaps more rightly that the gathering of the tares is there first propounded not because first in order of the several judgements but because they gave occasion unto that discourse betwixt the Heavenly Husbandman and his household servants This difference thus composed and this rub removed the method used in this great action will disclose it self The Lord CHRIST IESVS being set in his glorious Throne the many thousands of his holy Angels shining round about him and the Saints apparelled with their bodies standing all before him or rather placed at his right hand as in the Parable the Reprobates being left on the Earth beneath or standing at his left hand at as great a distance he shall first pronounce the sentence of Absolution upon his Elect Come saith he O ye blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdome prepared for you from the foundation of the world And this shall first be done for these reasons specially first that the wicked seeing from what bliss they are fallen and what reward is laid up for the righteous man may be the more confounded in the apprehension of their own misfortune and secondly to shew how much more CHRIST is prone to mercy then he is to judgement according to the good old verse Ad poenam tardus Deus est ad praemia velox This done there shall be placed twelve Thrones neer the Throne of Christ for the twelve Apostles who as they were the Lords chief Agents in the work of the Gospel so shall they be his principal Assessors in the Act of Judicature the residue of the Saints
it a greater condemnation to our selves than men were aware of So could I wish the like Caution in all others also lest unawares they utterly exclude themselves out of Christianity For as Pope Gregory the first said unto some of the Bishops of his time concerning the Patriarch of Constantinople who had then took unto himself the title of Oecumenical or Vniversal Bishop viz. Si ille universalis or which is the same Catholicus est restat ut vos non sitis Episcopi so may we also say in the present case if we once grant them to be Catholickâ— we thereby do conclude our selves to be no Christians or at best but Hereticks Christian perhaps they have no fancy to be called the name of Christian in most parts of Italy being grown so despicable that Fool and Christian in a manner are become Synonyma Italico Idiomate per Christianum hominem stupidum stolidum solent intelligere as Hospinian tells us from the mouth of one Christian Franken who had lived amongst them Since then they have no minde to be called Christians nor reason to be called Catholicks let us call them as they are by the name of Papists considering their dependance on the Popes decision for all points of Faith And possibly we may gratifie them as much in this as if we did permit them the name of Catholicks For Bellarmine seems very much delighted with the Appellation flattering himself that he can bring in Christ our most blessed Saviour within the Catalogue of Popes and that he hath found a Prophecy in St. Chrysostom to this effect Quandoque nos Papistas vocandos esse That Papist in the times then following should be the stile and title of a true Professor Great pity it is but he and his should have the honor of their own discovery and Papists let them be since the same so pleaseth Now as the Papists make ill use of the name of Catholick so do their opposite faction in the Church of Christ conclude as falsly and erroneously from the title of Holy The Church is called Holy and is called so justly because it trains men up in the ways of godliness because it is so in its most eminent and more noble parts whom God hath sanctified by the Graces of his holy Spirit and finally because redeemed by the blood of Christ to the intent that all the faithful Members of it being by him delivered from the hands of their enemies might serve him without fear in righteousness and holiness all the days of their lives Not holy in the sense of Corah and his factious complices who made all the Congregation holy and all holy alike nor holy in the sense of some Antient and Modern Sectary who fancy to themselves a Church without spot or wrinkle a Church wherein there are no vessels of wrath but election onely and where they finde not such a Church they desert it instantly for fear they should partake of the sins and wickednesses which they observe to be in some Members of it Our Saviour Christ who better knew the temper of his Church than so compares the same in holy Scripture to a threshing floor in which there is both Wheat and chaff and to a fold wherein there are both Sheep and Goats and to a casting net which being thrown into the Sea drew up all kinde of Fishes both good and bad and to an house in which there are not onely vessels of honor as Gold and Silver but also of dishonor and for unclean uses and to a field in which besides the good Seed which the Lord had sown Infelix lolium steriles dominantur avenae the enemy had sowed his Tares In all and every one of which heavenly Parables our Saviour represented unto his Disciples and in them to us the true condition of his Church to the end of the world in which the wicked person and the righteous man are so intermingled that there is no perfection to be looked for here In which erroneous doctrines are so mixt with truth that it can never be so perfectly reserved and purified but errors and corruptions will break out upon it Perplexae sunt istae duae civitates in hoc seculo invicemque permistae saith the great St. Augustine The City of the Lord and the City of Satan are so intermingled in this world that there is little hope to see them separated till the day of judgement Though the foundation of the Church be of precious stones yet there is wood and hay and stubble in her superstructures and those so interwoven and built up together that nothing but a fatal fire is of power to part them I mean the fire of conflagration not of Popish Purgatory Were it not thus we need not pray to God for the good estate of the Church Militant here on Earth but glory as in the Triumphant as they do in Heaven And yet the Church is counted Holy and called Catholick still this intermixture notwithstanding Catholick in regard of time place and persons in and by which the Gospel of our Saviour Christ is professed and propagated Holy secundùm nobiliores ejus partes in reference to the Saints departed and those who are most eminent for grace and piety And it is called Ecclesia una one holy Catholick and Apostolick Church though part thereof be Militant here upon the Earth and part Triumphant in the Heavens The same one Church in this World and in that â—o come The difference is that here it is imperfect mixt of good and bad there perfect and consisting of the righteous onely Accordingly it is determined by St. Augustine Eandem ipsam unam Sanctam Ecclesiam nunc habere malos mixtos tunc non habituram For then and not till then as Ierom Augustine and others do expound the place shall Christ present her to himself a most glorious Church without spot or wrinkle and marry her to himself for ever Till that day come it is not to be hoped or looked for but that many Hypocrites False Teachers and Licentious livers will shroud themselves under the shelter of the Church and pass for Members of it in the eye of men though not accounted such in the sight of God The eye of man can possibly discern no further than the outward shew and mark who joyn themselves to the Congregation to hear the Word of God and receive his Sacraments Dominus novit qui sunt sui The Lord knows onely who are his and who are those occulti intus whose hearts stand fast in his Commandments and carefully possess their Souls in Truth and Godliness And yet some men there are as there have been formerly who fancy to themselves a Church in this present world without spot or wrinkle and dream of such a Field as contains no Tares of such an House as hath no Vessels but of honor sanctified and prepared for the Masters use The Cathari in
the East the Donatist in the South and the Novatians in the West who made one Faction onely though of several names were antiently of this opinion and set up Churches of their own of the New Edition For flattering themselves with a conceit of their own dear sanctity they thought themselves too pure and pious to joyn in any act of worship with more sober Christians and presently confined the Church which before was Catholick to their own private Conventicles and to them alone or intra partem Donati as they pleased to phrase it Who have succeeded them of late both in their factions and their follies too we all know full well The present ruptures in this State do declare most evidently that here is Pars Donati now as before in Africa A frenzy which gave great offence to the Antient Fathers who labored both by Speech and Pen to correct their insolencies and of such scandal to the Churches of the Reformation that Calvin though a ridged man and one inclinable enough unto new opinions did confute their dotages and publickly expose them to contempt and scorn The Antients and the Moderns both have agreed on this That though the Church of Christ be imperfect always and may be sometimes faulty also yet are not men to separate themselves so rashly from her Communion or make a rupture for poor trifles in the Body Mystical It argueth little Faith and less Charity saith renowned Cyprian if when we see some Errors in the Church of God De ecclesia ipsi recedamus we presently withdraw our selves and forsake her fellowship And here we might bring in St. Augustine and almost all the Fathers to confirm this point but that they are of no authority with the captious Schismatick and now of late disclaimed by our neater wits Therefore for further satisfaction of the stubborn Donatist we will behold the Constitution of the Church in the Book of God and take a view of the chief Types and Fortunes of it to see if we can finde there such a spotless Church as they vainly dream of In Adams family which was the first both Type and Seminary of the Church of God there was a Cain a murderer that slew his brother Amongst the Sons of God in the time of Noah how many that betook themselves to the daughters of men and in Noahs Ark the next and perhaps the greatest a Cham which wretchedly betrayed the nakedness of his aged father In Abraham's house there was an Ishmael that mocked at Isaac though the heir and the heir of promise in Isaac's a prophane Esau that made his belly his God and sold Heaven for a break-fast in Iacob's there were Simeon and Levi Brethren in evil besides a Reuben who defiled his old Fathers Bed And in the Church of Israel when more large and populous how many were mad upon the worship of the Golden Calf more mad in offering up their sons to the Idol Moloch Thousands which bowed the knee to Baal Ten thousands which did sacrifice in the Groves and prohibited places yet all this while a Church a true Visible Church with which the Saints and Prophets joyned in Gods publick worship Let us next look upon the Gospel and we shall finde that when the bounds thereof were so strait and narrow that there were few more visible Members of it than the Twelve Apostles yet amongst them there was a Iudas that betrayed his Master When it began to spread and enlarge it self to the number of One hundred and twenty there were among them some half Christians such as Nicodemus who durst not openly profess the Gospel but came unto the Lord by night and some false Christians such as Demas who out of an affection to the present world forsook both the Apostle and the Gospel too She then increased to such a multitude that they were fain to choose seven subordinate Ministers the better to advance the work and one of them will be that Nicholas the founder of the Nicolaitan Hereticks whom the Lord abhorred Follow it out of Iewry into Samaria and there we finde a Simon Magus as formal a Professor as the best amongst them and yet so full of the gall of bitterness within that Ignatius in plain terms calleth him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The first-born of the Devil Trace it in all the progress of it thorow Greece and Asia and we shall see the factiousness of the Corinthians the foolishness of the Galatians and six of the seven Asian Churches taxed with deadly sin Good God into what corner of the Earth will the Donatist run to finde a Church without corruption free from sin and error It must be sure into the old Utopias or the new Atlantis or some Fools Paradise of their own in terra incognita unless as Constantine once said unto Acesius a Novatian Bishop b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they can erect a Ladder of their own devising and so climb up into the Heavens Whilest they are here upon the Earth they have no such hopes and do but fool themselves in the expectation The chief occasion of these Errors which the two opposite Factions in the Church of Christ have thus faln into is a mistake of the right constitution of the members of it For those of Rome condemning all the Protestant party for Hereticks and the Eastern Churches for Schismatical and then excluding Hereticks and Schismaticks from being any members of the Church at all not onely appropriate to themselves the name of Catholick but consequently confine the Church within their Communion And on the other side the Donatist and their Modern followers out of the dear affection which they bear themselves first make the Church to consist of none but the Elect and none to be Elect but those who joyn fellowship with them and so by the same necessary consequence have confined the Church within the Walls or Curtains of their private Conventicles Both faulty and both grounding their unsound Conclusions upon as false and faulty principles For taking it for granted first which will never be yeilded by us nor made good by them that both the Christians of the East are Schismaticks and the Protestants of the North are no better then Hereticks yet are they not presently to be cut off from being any Members of the Church at all as Bellarmine and others of the Church of Rome have been pleased to say A Schismatick in the true meaning of the word is he Who holding an entire profession of the truth of God and joyning with the Church in all points of doctrine do break the peace thereof and disturb the order by refusing to submit themselves to their lawful Pastors and yeild obedience to her power in external matters If he stay there and withal fall not into manifest Heresie and set on foot some new Opinion as most Schismaticks have used to do the better to justifie themselves in their separation so
become so monstrous that it is grown bigger than all the rest of the Body For do not his own Canonists say that the Pope hath power of both the Swords that Christ committed to St. Peter and in him to them Terreni coelestis imperii jura The rights both of the Earthly and Heavenly Kingdoms Was it not openly affirmed in the Council of Lateran In Papa esse omnem potestatem c That in the Pope there was vested an authority over all powers both in Heaven and Earth And in pursuance of this power have they not frequently deposed Kings absolved the Subjects of the Oaths of Allegiance and disposed of Kingdoms till at last his Parasites came to broach this Tenet Papam esse verum Dominum temporalium ita ut possit auferre ab alio quod alias suum est c. That is to say That the Pope onely is the true and direct Lord of all Temporal States so that he may deprive whom he will of his estate without any remedy All Bishops and Princes whatsoever not being the Proprietaries of their own estates but Bailiffs and Stewards under him Thus also in Spiritual matters do they not teach that the whole World is his Diocess that he is Ordinarius omnium hominum and Episcopus totius orbis the ordinary Judge of all mankinde and Bishop of the whole world and that being thus possessed of this general Bishoprick Omnes Episcopi descendunt à Papa quasi membra à Capitè de plenitudine ejus omnes recipiunt All Bishops derive their power from him as the Body doth motion from the Head and that of his fulness they have all received That if the Pope should teach as he may and doth Virtutes esse vitia vitia esse virtuâ—es That vertue is vice and vice vertue we were bound to believe him And more than so That what crime soever he commit he is not to be censured or condemned for it Nec à Concilio nec à tota Ecclesia nec à toto mundo neither by a Council nor by all the Church together nor the whole World neither So privileged in a word he is that as one of them saith Si Papa innumerabiles populos catervatim secum ducat mancipio Gehennae c. If the Pope draw infinite companies of people with himself to Hell yet must no mortal man presume to reprove him for it Why so The Reason is most plain and evident Quia Papa Christus unum faciunt Consistorium because the Pope and Christ conjunct do but make one Consistory and consequently it must be as great a Sacrilege to question the acts of the Pope as those of Christ. We see by this to what a monstrous greatness this Head is grown how unproportionable to the Body his own Creatures make him And yet he is not onely greater than all the Body but he is all the Body too the Pope and Church being grown to be Terms and Convertible For so saith Gregory de Valentia Per ecclesiam caput ejus intelligimus c By the Church we mean her head and by that the Pope Dominicus Bannes affirms the same Pro eodem omnino reputatur autoritas ecclesiae universalis autoritas summi pontificis The authority of the Pope and that of the Universal Church is altogether the same The whole authority of the Church abideth in him saith Thomas Aquinas It remains all in him saith Silvester another of their principal Schoolmen Bellarmine is more plain than any Papa potest dicere ecclesiae i. e. sibi ipsi The Pope saith he may tell the Church that is himself His meaning is That lest the Pope should want Remedy when offence is given him he may be Judge in his own cause and on complaint unto himself see the matter mended But this he learnt of Innocent the Third Pope of that name who challenged to himself the cognizance of some points in difference between King Philip of France and Iohn King of England because it is written in the Gospel Dic ecclesiae as I have read in some good Author but cannot call to minde in whom Never did Text of Scripture meet with two such learned Glossaries never was Pope and Cardinal better matched nor need I adde more in so clear a case unless it be that commonly they call the Pope Virtualem Ecclesiam or the Vertual Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek because what power soever doth of right belong to the Body Collective of Christs Church the Church Essential as they term it is vertually contained in his person onely Me thinks it might have been enough for a single man to have been counted onely for a Chapel of Ease But such is the ambition of the Pope of Rome that unless he may be taken for the Catholick Church he passeth not for being reckoned for a Church at all And yet this of the two is the lovelier Error Better the Church be all head than no head at all And such a Church that is all body and no head at all have some of our Reformers modelled in their later Platforms The Presbyterian Party first began this Monster which those of the Independent way have now fully perfected The Presbyterian Form being hatched in a popular state but such as did acknowledge a supream command in the great Council of that City first make all Ministers equal amongst themselves and then associate with each Minister two or more Lay-Elders whom they invest joyntly with all manner of Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction which antiently and of right did belong to Bishops But this Presbytery thus constituted is not so supream but that it is accomptable to the Classis within which it is as that unto the Provincial Assembly and all unto that National Meeting which being made of the Deputed Ministers and Lay-Elders out of each Presbytery hath the name of General not such a General Assembly as St. Paul speaks of though possibly the name may allude to that For neither are they the Church of the first-born nor all of them at all times of the number of those whose names are written in the Heavens But let them call it what they will they have given us such a Model of Church-Government as was not known amongst the Antients and made it in effect but an headless body The Ruling Members being all equal in themselves and yet so Heterogeneous in the whole Compositum that the greatest part thereof are men of inferior quality men of Shops and Trades and consequently uncapable of Spiritual Powers Which if it do not make the Church to be all Body doth yet come very near it to a Tantamount But what the Presbyterians wanted to compleat this Monster hath since been added by the Brethren of the Independency who living in the waste and deserts of New England where every man was a king in his own opinion and had so much of Caesar in him
them from the miseries of this sinful world as also for those manifold and admirable gifts and graces which he hath manifested in them and those examples of good living which he hath pleased to leave us in their lives and actions Finally calling upon God That we by following their good examples in all vertuous and godly living may come to those unspeakable joyes which are prepared for them who unfeignedly love him that we with them and they with us may have one perfect consummation and bliss both in body and soul in his everlasting and eternal Kingdom And more than this we still preserve an honorable remembrance of them as men that having fought a good fight against Sin and Satan have glorified their Saviour in his earthly members and to the memory of the principal and most chief amongst them have set apart some particuliar days that so the piety of their lives and conversations might redound more unto Gods glory and to the better stirring up of the sons of men to serve the Lord in righteousness and holiness as they did before all the days of their lives This was the judgment and the practise of the best times of the Church when superstitious vanities had not yet prevailed according as I finde it registred in the works of Augustine Honoramus sane memorias eorum tanquam sanctorum hominum Dei qui usque ad mortem corporum pro veritate certarunt And this they did unto the ends before remembred Vt sc. ea celebritate Deo vero gratias de eorum victoriis agamus nos ad imitationem talium coronarum eorum memoriae renovatione adhortemur Of this I know no sober man can make any question nor do I finde it scrupled at by any of the Reformation who have not wholly studied Innovations in the things of God For my part I shall venture a little further and think it no error in divinity to allow the Saints a little more particular intercession for us than possibly hath been granted in the Protestant Schools That those Celestial Spirits which are now with God do constantly recommend unto him the flourishing estate and safety of the Church in general I suppose as granted The current of Antiquity runs most clearly for it That some of them at some times and on some occasions do also pray for some of us in particular I think I have sufficient reasons to perswade me to so far forth as by revelation from the Lord their God or by remembrance of the state that they left us in or any other means whatever they can be made acquainted with our several wants If it should please God to take away a man that is ripe for Heaven whose bosom-friend is guilty of some known infirmities I little doubt but that the spirit of him departed will pray for the amendment of his friend in the Heavens above for whose wel-doing on the Earth he was so solicitous To think that any of the Saints in the state of bliss were utterly unmindful of such friends as they left behinde were to deprive them of a quality inseparable from the soul the memory And to suppose them negligent of such pious duties as the commending of a sinner to the throne of grace were to deprive them of a vertue inseparable from the Saints their charity Potaemiana a Virgin-Martyr in Eusebius promised the Executioner at the time of her death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That she would pray unto the Lord for his conversion The story doth not onely say that she kept her promise but prevailed also in her sute her Executioner his name was Basilides becoming thereupon a Christian and dying in defence of the Faith and Gospel Thus doth Ignatius write unto the Trallenses nor is the credit of the Epistle questioned by our nicer Criticks that he did daily pray for them to the Lord his God and that he would not onely do it whiles he was alive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but that he would continue in the same good office even in the estate of immortality Origen for his part was of this opinion That the Saints helped us by their Prayers Ego sic abitror saith he quod nos adjuvant orationibus suis So was St. Cyprian too that most godly Martyr Sanctos defunctos jam de suâ immortalitate securos de nostro adhuc esse sollicitos The Saints saith he though sure of their own salvation are yet sollicitous for ours Which if it be too general to be brought in evidence he telleth us a solemn covenant made betwixt him and other Bishops to this effect Si quis nostrum prior hinc praecesserit c i. e. That he who first departed to the state of bliss should recommend to God the estate of those whom he left behinde him And so far we are right enough in my poor opinion and if our adversaries in the Church of Rome would proceed no further the difference between us would be soon made up The error is not in the Doctrine but the Application For as it hapneth many times that an ill use may be made of a very good doctrine so in the darker and declining times of the Church of Christ it was conceived to be a solecism in the way of piety not to commend our prayers and desires to them who had so carefully commended our estate to God And so at last as there is seldom any medium inter summa praecipitia in the words of Tacitus no stop in tumbling down an hill till we come to the bottom The Saints in Heaven against their wills and besides their knowledge became the ordinary Mediators between God and Man And this I finde to be the very process of the Council of Trent in drawing up the Article for the Invocation of Saints First That the Saints do pray for us Sanctos una cum Christo regnantes orationes suas pro hominibus Deo offerre And so far Orthodox enough had they gone no further but then comes in the Inference or Application which is all as dangerous That therefore we must pray to them Proinde bonum atque utile esse simpliciter eos invocare ob beneficia à Deo impetranda c. ad eorum orationes opem auxiliumque confugore And here we have the point in issue We grant because indeed we must unless we absolutely mean to renounce our Creed That the Saints pray for us in the general as being some part of that Communion which belongs to them as fellow-members with us of that Mystical Body whereof Christ is the Head But yet we do not think it lawful to pray to them but to praise God for them which is that part of the Communion which belongs to us And we grant this because we may that some of them at sometimes and on some occasions do pray for some of us particularly as before was noted but yet we do not think as the Papists do That in
an ordinary way they can have notice given them of our present wants or be made privy unto our necessities In these two Negatives consists the difference between us in the present Controversie and though it be in all cases difficult and in some impossible to prove a Negative yet we have no small hopes to do it First for the first We do not think it lawful to pray unto them because that by the testimony and confession of the very adversary we have no warrant for it from the holy Scriptures Sure I am that Dominicus Bannes a Dominican Frier and one of the learnedst of the pack doth confess ingenuously That the Doctrines of the Invocation of the Saints and the Worship of Images are neither taught expresly nor implicitely in the Word of God Orationes ad Sanctos faciendas imagines esse venerandas neque etiam expresse neque involutè Scripturae docent which is as full and home as can be And in this case we say in general as did St. Ierom of another but of different nature Non credimus quia non legimus We cannot think that there is such a duty to be practised because we do not finde it any where commanded and that as we embrace those things which are there delivered Ita ea quae non sunt scripta renuimus so we reject those things whatsoever they be if pressed as Doctrinals or necessary Moral duties which are not written in the same And more particularly we say as St. Cyprian did That to pray in any other manner than Christ hath taught us is not onely ignorance but sin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. What Scripture saith Epiphanius speaking in this very case doth require this of us Which of the Prophets doth allow that any man much less a woman should be worshipped by us and Invocation questionless is an act of Worship His inference is That if it neither be allowed nor required by them then no such thing is to be done Again we do not think it lawful because the holy Scripture seems to be against it St. Paul hath given it for a rule That none are to be invocated or prayed unto but those on whom we do believe How shall they call on him saith he in whom they have not believed Which Text the Fathers used of old to prove against the Arians and the Macedonians that Iesus Christ our Saviour and the Holy Ghost were verily and truly God because the Christians did believe in them and pray unto them For which consult Tertullian de Trinit cap. 14. Origen in his Comment on the Tenth to the Romans St. Basil De Spi. Sancto cap. 22. and Athanasius in Orat. 2. Arianos An Argument no way concludent on the Fathers side in case the Saints may be invoked as well as he For how could they infer from hence That Christ was very God because prayed unto in case the Saints were also capable of Invocation How easily might the Argument have been retorted by those several Hereticks If Invocation of the Saints who certainly were no other than the sons of men had been accounted in those times for good Catholick Doctrine And though the Papists shift off this and the like illations by saying That they pray not to the Saints departed as to the Authors of those benefits which they crave at their hands Sed ut eorum meritis precibus orationes nâ—strae effectum sortiantur as Aquinas hath it but that by their great merits and intercessions our desires may the sooner be obtained Yet this will prove no Plaister for the general sore nor save the common people from down-right Idolatry The Cardinal indeed thus resolves the case That it is lawful for us men to pray unto St. Peter to have mercy on us to save us and set open to us the Gates of Heaven to grant us health and patience and what else we want Modo intelligamus tuis precibus meritis if so we understand it thus Do all these things which I desire by thy prayers and merits But I would fain know of Bellarmine if he knew himself how many of the vulgar sort whatever may be said of some Learned men have ever learnt or practised such a reservation or if they have how far it may extenuate and excuse the sin Lastly We do not think it lawful because we cannot be perswaded that it stands with Reason which reasonable men must needs allow some place to in matters appertaining to the worship of God And Reason tells us how improper and absurd it is To pray to those of whom we have no certainty that they hear our prayers but certainty enough that they cannot grant them The gifts and graces which we ask for not being in the power of the Saints to give as is acknowledged generally in the Schools of Rome Which Reason is so strong on the Protestant side That the Papists have no way to bear off the blow but by an illustration drawn from the Courts of Princes To whom since every private subject may not have access they are necessitated to make use of some powerful favorite or otherwise to commend their sute and tender their Petitions to those which are in ordinary attendance on him And this perhaps we would not stick at were our access to God in Heaven as difficult as it is sometimes unto Kings on Earth or that our Saviour Christ had not undertook the office of recommending our desires to his Heavenly Father But we know well that God hath told us That his eyes are always over the righteous and his ears open to their prayers not open onely as to hear them but to grant them too Nisi quod promptè audiat audita tribuat as it is in Salvian And well we know that Christ hath called us to him saying Come unto me all ye that be heavy laden and I will refresh you Incouragement enough for us to go to him and to God by him there being no way but by him to his Heavenly Father as himself telleth us in St. Iohn Besides this difficulty of access unto Kings and Princes and their dispatch of business by their servants is not if pondered as it ought an Argument either of their Power and Majesty but of their impotency and their weakness Though they are Gods by office they are men by nature and as they cannot come to know the desires and grievances of inferior Subjects but by allowing others to receive their sutes so should they personally attend the business of every Suter they could not eat at all to repair nature nor sleep or slumber to refresh it St. Ambrose very happily hath taken off all colour of so poor a subterfuge whose words I shall lay down at large as being unanswerably home to the present point Ideo ad Reges itur per Tribunos Comites quia homo utique est Rex nescit quibus debeat Rempub. credere Ad Deum
omnium mores actus omnium verba denique occultas cogitationes diligenter inquirere as by the same Cecilius it was charged upon them The fourth which is the way most travelled but of no more certainty is That they see our thoughts and counsels by looking on the face of God in whom as in some magical mirror Tanquam in speculo as they phrase it they see what ever things are done both in Heaven and Earth And hereupon that saying of the first Pope Gregory Qui videt videntem omnia videt omnia is grown into a Maxim in the Schools of Rome But for the proof of this as of that before we have no proof at all but some bare conjectures or Gregories ipse dixit if so much as that too weak foundations to support such a weighty fabrick and therefore not relied on by their greatest Scholars Aquinas the great Patriarch of the Roman Schools saith plainly That the blessed Angels behold the Divine Essence of God and yet know not all things Nesciunt enim futura contingentia cogitationes cordium For they neither know future contingencies nor the thoughts of the heart which belongs onely unto God Thus Martinez Bene potest videns deum non videre omnes creaturas in illo That one who sees God face to face may withal not behold in him each particular Creature Thus Bannes Nullus beatus videt in essentia divina omnia individua aut omnes cogitationes eorum No blessed Saint beholdeth all individuals or the thoughts of all men in the Divine Essence And Durand with a limitation that spoils all the rest Intellectus creatus videns divinam essentiam videt in ipsa omnia quae per ipsam naturaliter ex necessitate repraesentantur alia vero non that is to say A created understanding looking on the Divine essence doth therein see all things which naturally and of necessity are represented by it and not else at all Bellarmine therefore is resolved on another way which though it hath less countenance from the antient Schoolmen yet is by him preferred before all the rest Vt quae magis idonea sit ad convincendos Calvinistas as being fittest to convince and confute the Calvinists And that is that all sublunary matters are made known unto them Deo revelante by revelation from their God which is the matter to be proved and by us denied but with no evidence made good by the learned Cardinal for ought I am able to perceive That at some times they have some things revealed unto them is already granted That all things are revealed unto them is but his opinion and the opinion of some few of the same society Others as eminent as he or they therein differing from them who tell us that this revelation is so made by God Ut unus alio plures vel pauciores videat That one Saint comes to know more or less than others according to the providence and goodness of Almighty God Qui disponere potest quatenus quantum se extendat cognitio cujuscunque videntis deum Who can and doth dispose of so great a favor both to the manner and the measure of the knowledge given therefore no revelation of all things to the Saints in general as Bellarmine desires to have it but onely of some things to some of them and but on some occasions too as before was granted Or were it as Bellarmine desires to have it yet must our prayers unto the Saints be a fruitless vanity For what else is it to desire of the Saints or Angels that they would recommend our wants and endear our prayers unto the Lord considering that our prayers and wants can come unto their knowledge by no other means than by such revelation Little need they commend our desires to him who must first tell them what we want before they can sollicite him in our behalf Upon such false and faulty grounds have they raised this doctrine and by that means reduced again into the world an old peece of Gentilism long since exploded For if we please to look into the Mysteries of the Pagan Theology we shall finde that they devised a kinde of inferior gods whom they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Deastros and placed them as it were in the middle between God and men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is in Plato And they devised them to this end That because the principal or supream gods were of so pure and divine a nature as might not be prophaned with the approach of earthly things or with the care and managing of worldly businesses They might make use of these Deastros or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Mediators for them in the Courts of the greater deities Thus the same Plato doth inform us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God saith he is not to be approached by men but all commerce and intercourse between gods and men is performed by the mediation of Daemons And in particular he tells us That they are the Messengers and reporters from men to God and again from God to men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. As well of the supplications and prayers of the one as of the commands and rewards from the other This have we more exactly from Apuleius whom take here at large Mediae sunt potestates per quas desideria nostra merita ad Deos commeunt inter mortales caelicolasque vectores hinc precum inde donorum qui ultro citroque portant hinc petitiones inde suppetias seu quidam utrinque interpretes salutigeri We had the sum before in English and repeat not now He that desires to see more to the same effect may finde it in the tract of Plutarch entituled De defectu oraculorum and in St. Augustines most learned and elaborate Books inscribed De civitate Dei especially in the eighth Book cap. 18.21 and in the ninth Book cap. 9.17 where we shal finde this point discussed Whether in our addresses to the Court of Heaven we should make use of Daemons for our Internuncios An error which it seems began to creep into the Church upon the first converting of the Gentiles to the Faith of Christ who under colour of humility as if they were not worthy to come near to God would have brought in the worshipping of Angels instead of Daemons but were encountred presently by St. Paul himself advising the Colossians who as it seems began to be thus inclined to take special care lest any man did beguile them of their reward through voluntary humility in the worship of Angels But what they failed to do in the holy Angels the Papists have since brought about in the blessed Saints whom they have made their Mediators between God and man in the commending of their prayers and desires to God and the obtaining from his hands of such gifts and graces as they stand in need of And that they might
all them that are sanctified Blotting out the hand-writing of Ordinances which was against us and nailed it to his cross for ever to the end that being mindful of the price wherewith we were bought and of the enemies from whom we were delivered by him We might glorifie God both in our bodies and our souls and serve the Lord in righteousness and holiness all the days of our lives For if the blood of Bulls and of Goats and the ashes of an Heifer sprinkling the unclean sanctified to the purifying of the flesh in the time of the Mosaical Ordinances How much more shall the Blood of Christ who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God in the time of the Gospel This is the constant tenor of the Word of God touching remission of our sins by the Blood of Christ. And unto this we might here adde the consonant suffrages and consent of the antient Fathers If the addition of their Testimonies where the authority of the Scripture is so clear and evident might not be thought a thing unnecessary Suffice it that all of them from the first to the last ascribe the forgiveness of our sins to the death of Christ as to the meritorious cause thereof though unto God the Father as the principal Agent who challengeth to himself the power of forgiving sins as his own peculiar and prerogative Isai. 43.25 Peculiar to himself as his own prerogative in direct power essential and connatural to him but yet communicated by him to his Son CHRIST IESUS whilest he was conversant here on Earth who took upon himself the power of forgiving sins as part of that power which was given him both in Heaven and Earth Which as he exercised himself when he lived amongst us so at his going hence he left it as a standing Treasury to his holy Church to be distributed and dispensed by the Ministers of it according to the exigencies and necessities of particular persons For this we finde done by him as a matter of fact and after challenged by the Apostles as a matter of right belonging to them and to their successors in the Ministration First For the matter of fact it is plain and evident not onely by giving to St. Peter for himself and them the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven annexing thereunto this promise That whatsoever he did binde on Earth should be bound in Heaven and whatsoever he did loose on Earth should be loosed in Heaven But saying to them all expresly Receive the Holy Ghost Whose sins soever ye remit they are remitted unto them and whose soever sins ye retain they are retained And as it was thus given them in the way of fact so was it after challenged by them in the way of right St. Paul affirming in plain terms That God was in Christ reconciling the world unto himself by not imputing their trespasses unto them but that the Ministery of this reconciliation was committed unto him and others whom Christ had honored with the title of his Ambassadors and Legates here upon the Earth Now as the state of man is twofold in regard of sin so is the Ministery of reconciliation twofold also in regard of man As he is tainted with the guilt of original sinfulness the Sacrament of Baptism is to be applied the Laver of Regeneration by which a man is born again of water and the Holy Ghost Iohn 3.5 As he lies under the burden of his actual sins the Preaching of the Word is the proper Physick to work him to repentance and newness of life that on confession of his sins he may receive the benefit of absolution Be it known unto you saith St. Paul that through this man CHRIST IESUS is preached unto you remission of sins and by him all that believe are justified from all things from which ye could not be justified by the Law of Moses And first for Baptism It is not onely a sign of profession and mark of difference whereby Christian men are discerned from others which be not Christned as some Anabaptists falsly taught but it is also a sign of regeneration or new birth whereby as by an instrument they that receive Baptism rightly are grafted into the Church the promises of the forgiveness of sin and of our adoption to be the sons of God by the Holy Ghost are visibly signed and sealed Faith is confirmed and Grace increased by vertue of Prayer unto God This is the publick Doctrine of the Church of England delivered in the authorised Book of Articles Anno 1562. In which lest any should object as Dr. Harding did against Bishop Iewel That we make Baptism to be nothing but a sign of regeneration and that we dare not say as the Catholick Church teacheth according to the holy Scriptures That in and by Baptism sins are fully and truly remitted and put away We will reply with the said most Reverend and Learned Prelate a man who very well understood the Churches meaning That we confess and have ever taught that in the Sacrament of Baptism by the death and Blood of Christ is given remission of all manner of sins and that not in half or in part or by way of imagination and fancy but full whole and perfect of all together and that if any man affirm that Baptism giveth not full remission of sins it is no part nor portion of our Doctrine To the same effect also saith judicious Hooker Baptism is a Sacrament which God hath instituted in his Church to the end That they which receive the same might thereby be incorporated into Christ and so through his most precious merit obtain as well that saving grace of imputation which taketh away all former guiltiness and also that infused divine vertue of the Holy Ghost which giveth to the powers of the soul the first dispositions towards future newness of life But because these were private men neither of which for ought appears had any hand in the first setting out of the Book of Articles which was in the reign of King Edward the Sixth though Bishop Iewel had in the second Edition when they were reviewed and published in Queen Elizabeths time let us consult the Book of Homilies made and set out by those who composed the Articles And there we finde that by Gods mercy and the vertue of that Sacrifice which our High Priest and Saviour CHRIST IESUS the Son of God once offered for us upon the Cross we do obtain Gods grace and remission as well of our original sin in Baptism as of all actual sin committed by us after Baptism if we truly repent and turn unfeignedly unto him again Which doctrine of the Church of England as it is consonant to the Word of God in holy Scripture so is it also most agreeable to the common and received judgment of pure Antiquity For in the Scripture it is said
to the water but the institution nor to the Sacramental water of it self alone but to the holy Spirit which is active in it Et ipsi soli hujus efficienciae privilegium manet to which belongeth the prerogative in this great effect For as the Spirit of God moving upon the waters of the great Abyss did out of that imperfect matter produce the world so the same Spirit moving on the waters of Baptism doth by its mighty power produce a regenerate Creature From hence it is that in the setting forth of so great a work the water and the Spirit are oft joyned together as in St. Iohn Except a man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven And in St. Paul accrrding to his mercy hath he saved us by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost And in St. Iohns Epistle also There be three that bear witness on the earth the Spirit and the Water and the Blood And if the Spirit go along with the Waters of Baptism as we see them joyned together in the holy Scripture no question but it will be made effectual to the work intended which is the washing away of sins whether smal or great whether Original or Actual of what sort soever For proof whereof besides what hath been said of this Point already let us behold the practise of the Primitive times when the Discipline of the Church was grown so severe that some were hardly admitted at all unto publick Penance others removed from the communion of the Church for three four or seven years together and sometimes as the quality of the sin appeared for the whole time of their lives A Discipline which the Church used onely towards those which had given up their names in baptism to be visible members of that body whereof Christ was Head and that made more unpleasing to most sort of men upon the growth and spreading of the Novatian Heresie who mistaking the Apostles meaning declared all those to be uncapable of mercy who sinned after Baptism and therefore neither would admit them unto publick penance nor otherwise restore them to the Churches peace of whom St. Cyprian thus complaineth Sic obstinatos esse quosdam ut dandam non putent lapsis poenitentiam And though the Orthodox party did abominate these Novatian rigors yet were they too strait-laced towards those who fell into any publick or notorious sin after they had received the Sacrament of Regeneration it being conceived that after Baptism major in sordibus delictorum reatus as it is in Augustine the smalest sins seemed greater than indeed they were Upon this ground and an assurance which they had that all their sins whatever were expunged in Baptism it was the custom of too many to defer their Baptism till the hour of their death or till they lay so far past hope on the bed of sickness that nothing but the stroke of death was to be expected Thus doth the Story tell us of the Emperor Constantine that in extremo vitae die when he was even brought to the point of death he was baptized in Nicomedia by the hands of Eusebius the like of Theodosius a most pious Prince upon these grounds St. Austine did defer his baptism a long time together that so he might more freely enjoy those pleasures to which he was addicted in his younger years On the like fear of such relapses as were censured so severely in those rigid times he put off the baptizing of Adeodatus his own natural Son till he came to thirteen years of age at what time the severity of the Church began to slaken or rather the good Fathers judgement was then changed to the better on the right understanding of the use and nature of that holy Sacrament A custom as ill taken up so as much condemned and subject to the Churches censures when occasion served those which were so baptized and escaped from death whom they called Clinici because they were baptized on the bed of sickness being disabled by the Canons from the holy Ministery But whether censured or not censured it comes all to one as to the point I have in hand which was to shew that in the practise and opinion of those elder times the Sacrament of Baptism was held to be the general plaster for all manner of sins and though sometimes deferred till the hour of death on the occasion and mistakes before remembred yet then most earnestly desired ad delenda erratu illa quae quoniam mortales erant admiserant as the Historian saith of the Emperor Constantine for expiating of those sins which they had committed But on the other side as some did purposely defer it till the time of their death out of too great a fear of the Church's censures and a desire to injoy the pleasures of sin yet a little longer so others and those the generality of the people of God out of a greater care of their childrens safety procured it to be administred unto them in their â—endrest infancy almost as soon as they were born And this they did on very pious and prudential considerations though there be no express command nor positive precept for it in the holy Scripture for when we read that we were shapen in iniquity and conceived in sin Psal. 51.5 that all men are by nature the children of wrath Ephes. 2.3 and that except a man be born again of water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven Joh. 3.5 What Parent can so far put off all natural affections as not to bring his child to baptism especially if there be any danger of death as soon as all things fitting can be had in readiness for that ministration And though there be no positive precept nor express command for Infant-baptism in the holy Scripture it is sufficient ground for the Church to go on if it be proved to be an Apostolical practise and that it is at least an Apostolical practise there will appear sufficient evidence to any man not prepossessed with prejudice and mis-perswasions For when we finde particular mention of the baptizing of whole housholds as of that of Lydia Act. 16.15 of the Gaoler vers 33. of the same Chapter and of Stephanus 2 Cor. 1.16 Either we must exclude children from being part of the houshold which were very absurd or else admit them with the rest to this holy Sacrament But because many exceptions have been made against these instances some thinking it possible enough that those housholds had no children in them as we see many families in great Towns and Cities where no Infants are others restraining the administration of Baptism unto such of the houshold as by giving testimony of their Faith and Repentance were made capable of it we must for further proof make use of a Rule in Law and back that Rule of Law by a practical Maxim delivered by the
judicii pronouncing them with his own mouth to be forgiven in Heaven According to the promise made unto St. Peter or the Church in him when he delivered him the Keys that whatsoever he did loose on Earth should be loosed in Heaven And so we are to understand St. Chrysostomes words Iudex sedet in terris dominus sequitur servum The Judge remains upon the Earth the Lord followeth the servant His meaning is That what the servant doth here upon the Earth according to his Masters will the same the Lord himself will confirm and ratifie To which effect it is affirmed by others of the Antient Writers but in clearer words That the judgment of man goeth before the judgment of God The Priest is then a Iudge to pronounce the sentence and not a Cryer onely as some say to proclaim what the Judge pronounceth and as a Judge doth actually absolve or condemn the sinner by the same power of pardoning or retaining sins which he had from Christ or which Christ executes by him as his lawful deputy For as Kings are said to minister Justice to their Subjects though they do it not in their own persons but by a power devolved on subordinate Officers and as Christ himself may properly be said to have fed the multitudes though he gave the loaves onely unto his Disciples and his Disciples to the multitudes So he may also be affirmed to absolve the penitent although he do it by the mouth of the Priests or Ministers it being his act 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and theirs but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 originally his and ministerially theirs the same power in both And this may further be made good by that form of Speech used by our Saviour in the delegation of this power unto his Apostles and by them to his Ministers in all ages since being the very same with that which he himself hath given us in the Pater noster In his Commission it is thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whose sins soever ye remit Iohn 20.23 And in the Lords Prayer it is thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and forgive us our sins Luke 11.4 The same word used in the original for the one and the other And if it be a Solecism to say as no doubt it is That we desire no more of God in that clause of the Prayer than that he would signifie or declare that our sins are pardoned The Solecism must be as great for ought I can see to say That they are onely signified or declared to be pardoned by the mouth of the Minister Now that this is the meaning and intent of the Church of England some of our Romish adversaries do not stick to grant though others to calumniate this most Orthodox Church have given out the contrary For one of their great Controversors hath declared in print that it is the doctrine of some of the Protestants That Priests have power not onely to pronounce the remission of sins but to give it also And that this seemeth to be the doctrine of the Communion Book in the Visitation of the sick where the Priest saith And by his authority committed unto me I absolve thee from all thy sins c. And therefore when a foul-mouthed Iesuite had been pleased to charge us with denying power unto the Priests of forgiving sins Bishop Usher telleth him to his face That he doth us wrong and proves it by the very formal words in our Ordination Whose sins soever ye remit they are remitted and whose sins soever ye retain they are retained But no man can say more to this than hath been said already by Bishop Morton now Lord Bishop of Durham The power of absolution saith that learned Prelate whether it be general or particular whether in publick or in private is professed in our Church where both in our Publick Service is proclamed Pardon and Absolution upon all Penitents and a particular applying of particular Absolution unto Penitents by the Office of the Ministery And greater power than this hath no man received from God And this hath also been acknowledged by the Leaders of the Puritan faction who in their Petition to King Iames at his first coming to this Crown excepted against the very name of Absolution as being a Forinsecal and Iuridical word importing more surely than a Declaration which they desired to have corrected And thereupon it was propounded in the Conference at Hampton Court That to the word Absolution in the Rubrick following the general Confession these words Remission of sins might be added for Explanations sake And though Dr. Raynolds one of the Four Proctors for the said Petitioners in the foresaid Conference may be conceived to have been of the same opinion with these of the agrieved sort whom he did appear for yet he was so well satisfied in the power and nature of Sacerdotal Absolution that he did earnestly desire it at the time of his death humbly received it at the hands of Dr. Holland the Kings Professor in Divinity in the Vniversity of Oxon for the time then being and when he was not able to express his joy and thankfulness in the way of speech did most affectionately kiss the hand that gave it But what need more be said for manifesting this judicial power in the remitting of sins than what is exercised and determined by the Church in the other branch of this Authority in retaining sins By which impenitent sinners are solemnly and judicially cut off from the sacred Body of the Church and utterly excluded from the company and Communion of the rest of the faithful Of which the Church hath thus resolved in her publick Articles viz. That person which by open denunciation of the Church is rightly cut off from the unity of the Church and Excommunicate ought to be taken of the whole multitude of the faithful as an Heathen and Publican until be be openly reconciled by penance and received into the Church by a Iudge that hath authority thereunto Where clearly we have found a Iudicial power and a Iudge to exercise the same and that not onely in the point of retaining sins in case of excommunication but also in reconciling of the penitent in remitting sins in the way of ordinary absolution Which whether it be given in Foro poenitentiae or in Foro Conscientiae either in private on the confession of the party or publickly for satisfaction of the Congregation doth make no difference in this point which onely doth consist in the proof of this That the Priests or Ministers of the Gospel lawfully ordained have under Christ a power of forgiving sins Which comfortable doctrine of the remission of sins by Gods great mercy at all times and the Churches Ministery at some times as occasion is is the whole subject of this branch of the present Article Proceed we next to those great benefits which we reap thereby The Resurrection of the Body and the Life Everlasting ARTICLE XI
of the Souls immortality but onely to assert it in such a manner as to prepare my way to the present Article which doth in part depend upon it For if there were no Soul at all or if the Soul did perish as do those of Beasts it were in vain to think of a Resurrection or flatter our selves with expectation of eternal life The immortality of the Soul is to be premised before we speak of Heaven and the life to come and that premised or granted as I hope it will be we must next fit it with an Ubi with a constant place of as great perpetuity as a soul it self and with a life as permanent as the place can be Which place or life being we cannot finde it in this present world we must look for it in another and therefore that which in this Creed is called Life everlasting is called in the Nicene Creed The life of the world to come And if it be a Life of the world to come this world and all the beauties of it must first pass away before we can possess our estates in that even as St. Paul hath told us of our Saviour Christ That he took away the first Covenant to establish the second Now that the world shall have an end is a thing so clear in Christianity that never any Heretick in all ages past did call the truth hereof in question And so it was conceived in Philosophy also till Aristotle and the Peripateticks which followed him began to hammer a conceit De aeternitate mundi of the worlds eternity Certain I am that all the old Philosophers before his time and namely Heraclitus Empedocles Anaxagoras Democritus and divers others as also the Stoicks and the whole Sect of the Epicures though in other things they did agree like fire and water were all agreed upon this point That as the world had a beginning so it should have an end The judgment in this case of those old Philosophers Diogenes Laertius will afford us on an easie search And for the said two Sects to take one of each Seneca telleth us for the Stoicks Unus hominum genus condet dies That one day shall bury all mankinde and not all mankinde onely but the whole frame of the Creation totum hunc rerum omnium contextum as he elswhere hath it dies aliquis dejiciet shall in one day be cast down and brought to end The like Lucretius saith for the Epicureans of which Sect he was Una dies dabit exitio multosque per Annos Sustentata ruet moles machina mundi In English thus The goodly frame and engine of this All So many years upheld shall one day fall Nor did they thus agree as by joynt consent touching the Quod sit of this truth That the world should end but they descended to the Quomodo or the manner of it affirming That it shall be consumed with fire St. Ierom doth affirm it of the Gentiles generally that they so conceived it I mean still the Philosophers or the learned Gentiles Quae quidem Philosophorum mundi opinio est omnia quae cernimus igne peritura The Stoiks and the Epicureans also did agree in this Quod mundus hic omnis ignescat That the whole world should be burnt with fire as Octavius telleth us in the Dialogue Eusebius not content to deal in such general terms gives us the names of Zeno Cleanthes and Chrysippus antient Stoicks all who have so declared The like saith Cicero of Panaetius whose fear it was Ne ad extremum mundus ignesceret lest the world should be consumed with fire See to this purpose also Seneca in his Book De Consolatione ad Mart. c. 26. Pliny in his Natural History l. 7. c. 16. The Sibylline Prophecies lib. 2. Oracul Lucans Pharsal and Ovids Metamorph. l. 1. who doth thus express it Esse quoque in fatis reminiscitur affore tempus Quo mare quo tellus correptaque Regia Coeli Ardeat mundi moles operosa laboret Which may be Englished as followeth Besides he call'd to minde that by the doom Of certain Fate a certain time should come When Sea and Land the Court of Heaven the frame Of this great work the world should burn in flame Who can peruse these passages of those Antient Gentiles and not conceive they had consulted with the writings of the Prophet Isaiah where it is said That the Heavens shall vanish away like smoke and the Earth wax old as doth a garment and also in another place That the Heavens shall be rolled together like a peece of parchment that is to say Like a Peece of Parchment shrivelled and shrunk up together by a scorching fire Who can peruse those passages of the antient Gentiles but must conceive that they were partly enlightned by the self-same Spirit with which St. Peter was enspired when he told us in his second Epistle saying The day of the Lord will come as a Thief in the night in which the Heavens shall pass away with a great noyse and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat the Earth also and the works that are therein shall be utterly burnt Cap. 4.10 And in the next save one as followeth Looking for and hastning to the coming of the day of God in which the Heavens shall perish with fire and the Elements melt with fervent heat Were it a thing to be admitted in Chronology I could not but believe that these antient Gentiles had ploughed with St. Peters Heifer and from him borrowed their discourses of the worlds conflagration And now I am faln into the writings of those antient Gentiles and found what they conceived of the Souls immortality and the consumption of this world by a burning fire I will not leave them till they have delivered their opinions also concerning the estate of the soul departed and the glories of eternal life in the world to come In which they have expressed themselves in so clear a manner that we may justly say as Octavius did Aut nunc Christianos Philosophos esse aut Philosophos fuisse jam tunc Christianos That either the Christians are Philosophers or the old Philosophers were Christians For that there was a Paradise or some place of delight and pleasure for the reception of the souls of vertuous persons appeareth by that sacred speech of Zoroaster the antientest of the Sages amongst the Gentiles and one not much short of the time of Abraham with whom he is supposed to have been contemporary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Seek Paradise saith he that is to say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that all enlightned recess of souls as Pletho the Scholiast doth expound it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A Quire of the divine powers encircling the Father as Psellus glosseth on that Text but Psellus on occasion of the words aforesaid goes a little further 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. It concerneth us saith he to make haste unto the light